Billy Hargrove Fanfiction - Tumblr Posts

3 years ago

Never Again

the five times he saw you with bruises and the one time you saw him with bruises.

pairing: billy hargrove x thicc!reader (f)

word count 8.9k

note: reader has thick thighs and stretch marks, i'd rather jump off a bridge than write about characters with "perfect bodies" ew. also im chubby and i dont remember what it was like to be skinny. ok ms thiccums. also readers birthday is in winter shh. this is sort of an au where billy got left back a year and he still works at pool, steves at record store and billys alive. billys a little bit ooc but who cares lmao

playlist. moodboard.

warnings!: abuse!, domestic abuse, violence, sexual assault mentioned, mention of ro*fie/date drug, assault, fighting, bullying, depression, loneliness, anxiety, a LOT of swearing/cursing, making out (?) etc... fluff, comfort, angst.

Never Again

i. - yn pov

The cold wind kissed my skin as I stepped off the dingy school bus and toward Hawkins High. My backpack slung over my shoulder as I tug on my flannels sleeves and fidget with anxiety, walking through, past the other students that seemed to enjoy loitering. Another miserable day in hell. My combat boots smack the concrete as I enter the building, escaping from the chilly temperature into the stuffy halls and heading straight for my locker. I grab my notebook to place it in my backpack and put away my winter coat. Having earbuds in, I don’t hear the obnoxious smacking of gum and tapping of tacky flats coming toward me. Not till her hand pushes me toward the wall. One of my headphones was knocked out.

“I’m talking to you, new girl!” The voice was impossible to not recognize. Turning around to make eye contact and confirm my theory, I send a distasteful glare to Carol.

“And yet, I can’t seem to give a fuck.” I was never one to let popular kids knock me around. Seemingly everyone bullies and annoys me with ease, but I always defend myself. I only don’t speak when their whole purpose is to get a rise out of me.

Her expression changes from annoyed to offense and fury. “Listen, slut. Either you explain why you stole my bracelet and give it back or I will fuck you up.”

Raising a brow I looked down at my wrist where I had my grandmother's silver bracelet wrapped around and chuckled at the insane accusation. “This is my grandma’s, dumbass. I didn’t take your stupid fucking bracelet.”

“I beg to fucking differ, it’s one of a kind!” She yells, catching the attention of other passerbys in the hills. Suddenly I’m filled with rage as she raises her voice at me.

“Clearly not. I’m not dealing with this right now, it’s too early.” I go to walk away and escape the conversation when suddenly she grabs and tugs my arm. I land on the ground, hard, on my back.

“Nuh-uh, not till you give it back!” She straddles me, holding my hands down with her knees and starts throwing punches. “Give it back!”

How do I give it “back” if you’re holding me down, dumbass!

This was ridiculous. I was almost embarrassed for the girl. She actually threw punches… over a bracelet. It all happened so fast. My eye burned and my face was sore and my lip was stinging. Then someone came behind Carol and pulled her off of me. My face was warm and I took deep breaths. I could feel blood dripping out of my nose and my lip was busted. I swallow hard and taste blood on my tongue before rising to sit up. My vision was blurry but I could see a shape of what seemed to be Tommy pulling Carol away, the yelling reverberating in my ears. Behind me I feel someone place an arm on my back and under my knees, lifting me and carrying me toward the nurses office.

I try to see who lifted me but as we pass the bright lights in the halls, my eyes get irritated and I shut them quickly. The person is warm and I feel denim gently scraping my arm. I don’t need to wonder for long as I hear his voice. “Jesus, L/N. It’s not even twelve yet and you already got a beating?”

“Shut up, Hargrove.” My voice is so weak it surprises me. His name is even more bitter than the blood on my tongue.

“It’s almost a new record. Not one to be proud of. But it's something, sugar.”

Billy Hargrove and I constantly bickered. I hated him and he hated me but not enough to not want to get in my pants. We were often associated as his stupid friends frequently beat me to hell and he beat my guy friends. I envy him. Everyone absolutely adores him. I can pretend I don’t care about being liked but deep down, there's this irritating desire to be loved. But someone, anyone. The fear that if my own mother doesn’t love me, why would anyone else?

Billy was perfect. He was attractive, fit, and the Hawkins High king. He hardly even needed to try. And me? I was the nobody.

I hated him for it.

“I’d rather you left me on the floor, Billy!” When I wiggle to try and escape his arms, his grip only gets tighter.

He scoffs as he opens the nurse’s office door with his foot. “Don’t be so dramatic, shortcake.”

I’m sitting on a medical cot as I hear the clicking of the nurse’s heels rushing toward me. “Oh my- what happened, hun?”

I assumed Billy left the room as I explained I was in a fight to Nurse Jen. Why would he stay? But after the teacher cleaned my eyes and I was able to blink them open, I see him sitting there across the room, watching with crossed arms and a brooding stare as the nurse dabbed at my bruises. I raise a brow at him and he only sends a sly grin in response. When the nurse finishes up with my bruises and busted lip, she looks up at me with soft brown eyes. “Can you have someone drive you home?”

“I’ll take her home,” She and I turned to Billy as he spoke. “Still live out of town?”

I nod softly, surprised he remembered that from the party a few months ago that my best friend dragged me to. He had to drive me home and dropped me off after someone tried to roofie me. As I said, this school is hell.

The nurse nods, grabbing my hand and helping pull me up. At first, it was like it all rushed to my head, the world began to spin, blurring slightly. It cleared quickly and I stumbled slightly. Billy rushes forward to grab my arms and hold me up. Surprisingly, his expression is filled with genuine concern. “Alright, c’mon, L/N.” He lifts me up just as he did before and carries me out to the car. The nurse left me with an ice pack for my head and packet of bandaids. What the fuck do I do with this? Billy sets me down in the passenger seat of his camaro. He begins driving after a heavy sigh. Who would’ve thought I’d wake up, go to school, get my ass kicked, and then get driven home by Billy Hargrove. I giggle childishly at the thought while staring out the window. “What’re you laughing at, sugar?”

“This is… not at all what I expected from my day…” I shake my head and frown. “Billy Hargrove, the man who hates me for everything but my tits, driving me home.”

He scoffs, “Is that how you think of me? Really?”

I nod fervently, wincing as it hurt my jaw. “Absolutely.”

He’s silent. Just for a moment. “Jesus, that’s… a low point of view.”

“Well, you never really treated me with a high regard… not till this moment and that party a few weeks ago. You aren’t really that nice to me. You’re just snarky and pervy.” I continue to mumble under my breath about how everyone is always mean to me but Billy isn’t listening after what I said about him.

He stares blankly to the road before him as he drives. The radio buzzing silently and I purse my busted lips as I look over to him. His gaze is concentrated and pensive. “I’m not that shitty of a person, Y/N.”

I swallow hard. “Sure.”

“I’m not!” He seemed genuinely angry, sincerely aggravated. “I have fuckin’ morals.”

“Then quit whining and act like it.” I huff, leaning to look out the window. He grunts, choosing to keep quiet and ignore me.

The rest of the car ride is silent. One hour of complete silence, other than the light sound of Metallica playing on the radio. I dozed off but every time I’d feel my eyes close, Billy shoved me, mumbling something about “concussions.”

Pulling up to my house, I rush to get out but Billy darts to my side of the car. “What’re you doing?” I say, shocked.

“You can hardly walk, sugar. I’m helping you get inside safely.” His tone is sarcastic but intentions are pure. I would roll my eyes if they didn’t hurt so much.

I let him help walk me inside my house. My parents were at work and I’m secretly grateful for Billy driving me. My mother would’ve screamed at me for making her drive all the way back and maybe even done worse. As I sit on my mattress, I look to Billy who helped me up the stairs, through the pavement and drove me from school and finally I gathered the courage. “Billy…” He looks into my eyes after finding pain relievers in my drawer and placing them on my bedside table. His blue eyes were hypnotizing and I finally understood why all the girls fawned over him. “Thank you. You don’t understand how much you just helped me.” I give him a small, warm smile.

His gaze flips between my eyes and lips before he takes a deep breath, “Don’t thank me, sweetheart, it’s the least I can do. Lemme go get you some water. You got any snacks or pajamas I can bring you so you don’t have to get up too much?”

I nod carefully. Billy was being soft. He was gentle and kind. I guess he’s trying to show his morals like I suggested. “In the drawer, top shelf is my jammies, there's chips in the kitchen. I-I’m only allowed to eat the potato chips, though…”

He nods, not asking too much. He grabs the pajamas from my drawer, a large t-shirt that I stole from my ex, and sweatpants. He laid it on the bed and left for the water and chips. Quickly, I got dressed and tucked myself under the blankets. Billy was quick, walking into my room with a bag of chips and a glass of water. He placed it on the bedside table and I quickly took the pain relievers with a large gulp of water. He looks around my room, his eyes landing on a book, journal and pencil on the desk in the corner of my room. He grabs them and places them beside me. “Do some reading and drawing or something and get some rest in like two hours.You don’t wanna get a concussion, trust me.”

I laugh, dryly. “Thank you, Hargrove.”

“When do your parents get back?”

“Uh, depends. My dad comes back around nine and my mom… My mom varies. It could be six on a good day or midnight on a bad day.” I sigh, grasping the book before opening to where I left off.

His brows furrowed and I saw the expression on his face shift as he tried to decide whether he should ask questions or not. He chooses not. “Okay… make sure not to get into trouble? See you around, sugar.” He ruffled my hair and just like that, he left.

ii. - yn pov

I didn’t want to come to this party but my best and only friend Rachel had forced me here. Well, more so, threatened to leave me home alone with my mother. So there I stood, next to a bowl of spiked punch, as people sent judgemental glances my way. I was completely fine minding my own business, till a pretty girl with a ponytail so tight it practically pulled her hairline out. I recognized her as… Natalie? Nicole? One of those for sure… “You’re the new girl, right? The one who stole Carol's bracelet?” Her speech was slurred and she seemingly was clueless to the concept of personal space.

“I’m new but I didn’t steal Carol's bracelet. If she told you otherwise then she’s a lying, delusional bitch.” Okay, maybe it was harsh. However I couldn't find it in me to care at the moment. I wanted to go to sleep.

She snarled her red lips and with a bitter tone, “Well, that ‘b-word’ is my friend so watch what you say, freak. What are you even doing here? I didn’t know they were inviting losers?”

With a sarcastic smile, I cross my arms, “Aw! Well, duh! That's why they invited you, silly!”

She gasps before clenching her teeth, “At least I’m not a virgin with no freaking friends.”

It was so easy to piss these people off, I didn’t need to put in the effort of getting physical. But I was so very tired and restless, I wasn’t in the mood frankly. I just grabbed her pretty and oh so perfect blonde ponytail and dumped her head in the spiked punch bowl. When she pulled back, she wiped the punch out her eyes and screeched. “Whore!” Huh, so she can curse.

“But I thought I was a virgin?” I send a snarky smile to the brat. Bad idea.

She tackled me and pathetically smacked me while straddling me. It wasn't as bad as Carol, however I still had some bruises staining my skin, so it hurt. And this time, I had my hands to cover me. It wasn’t enough though as she smacked me harder and harder. The crowd just chanted “fight, fight, fight” before someone finally pulled the rabid beast off me. I sighed heavily before trudging out the door.

My thoughts race. I’d rather walk home than stay there a second later. I don’t care if my house is twenty minutes away by car and forty walking. Rachel can yell at me in the morning, I don’t care.

But just as I make it to a street corner after fifteen minutes of walking, I notice a light shining behind me. The street has been empty since I first started walking so, out of curiosity, I turned to check who it may be.

“Oh my god.” I rolled my eyes as I noticed the familiar camaro driving toward me. “Do you just have a sixth sense or something?”

“Another beating, Y/N? Jesus, that's two in under a month, what happened?” Billy leans his head out the car. The street corner was getting cold so I stuck my head in the car to sneak some warmth.

“Well, Nicole was being disrespectful so I shoved her face in a bowl of punch and she decided to assault me. Plain and simple, Hargrove. Care to give me another ride home, please? I really don’t wanna walk in heels and bruises.” I pout, slight playful flirtation in my eyes as he rolls his and tilts his head to motion me to hop in.

I giggled at the music choice. “What's funny?”

“You’re playing metallica again, it’s like fuckin’ deja vu.”

He laughs, shaking his head, “I can’t believe you can laugh when you look like you’ve been fucking run over. You get into too many fights. I’m being serious, it’s reckless and dangerous, sugar. You gotta stop.” He scolds me like a child.

I huff, sarcastically, “Okay, dad. Since when did you give a fuck what I do? Figured you couldn't care less.”

“Like I said last time, I got morals. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.”

I laugh, sarcastically. “Well, you’re surely getting better at showing it. Seriously, do you think carrying my bag for me to two classes is gonna make me think you have morals? Or saying bless you when I sneeze? That's just manners, Hargrove, I’m concerned you just started saying bless you and thank you to people. It's basic respect.”

He stops, rather aggressively, in the middle of the empty road. “Don’t you talk to me about respect like you’re my fucking father. You can't seem to avoid getting your ass kicked, what are you a child? Desperate for attention? A masochist? What? What's wrong with you that you so desperately need to get assaulted every day? Mommy not giving you enough attention at home?”

That felt like a slap across the face. Especially since my mother couldn’t care less if someone hit me. She’d fully support it. The comment made my eyes water, every word leading me closer and closer to the tears that started rolling down my rosy and bruised cheeks. His angry expressions alter to one of shock and perhaps even a flash of guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but he was speechless as I cried silently beside him. “Fuck you, Hargrove.”

He bit his pursed lip and started driving again. It was quiet for a bit till he gathered his courage to speak again. “Listen… that… that wasn't cool of me. I’m-I am… sorry. That was fucked up. I shouldn’t have said that. I just-I don’t like seeing you like this. I don’t know why. It really fucking bothers me though.”

The word sorry sounded like he choked just trying to get it out. He was so clearly not used to apologizing however I couldn’t find it in me to care. He tried. And it seemed genuine. That impressed me more than I could imagine. “Just… take me home please.”

The rest of the drive is silent till he’s pulling over in front of my house again. I catch my breath and wipe my tears as Billy hops out and walks to the passenger seat, opening the door for me. It was chivalrous and honestly surprising. I looked at him with a questioning gaze as he walked me to my door. Mentally, I celebrated being able to walk, unlike last time. “Hey, I was wondering … that shirt you wore last time? Where did you get it from? It looked familiar.”

I raise a brow at his question. “Uh, its my ex boyfriend’s. I never threw it out and he never picked it up so I just… kept it? I guess.”

He hums. “Here…” He pulls his denim jacket off and hands it to me before tugging his white shirt off and swapping that for the denim jacket. “Wear that… It’s really weird to wear your ex’s clothing. Creepy.” I can see him visibly gulp.

“Yeah?” With a lopsided grin on my face, I look down at the white t-shirt in my hands. Then I met his hypnotizing blue eyes once more. They were filled with something indescribable. Something different from the usual lust, gloom and humor that filled them. Something I didn’t quite understand yet. “You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.”

He laughs. It was a nice laugh too, I'll admit. Still hate him though, definitely. Definitely hate him, Mhm. “Tell me about it, Y/N L/N.” He raises both brows, looking between my eyes then my lips before walking backwards. “See ya’ round, shortcake. I gotta go find my sister, stay out of trouble, please.”

“See ya’.” There's a part of me that celebrates seeing him go, then some forbidden, sadistic, masochistic part if me cries deep down and begs him to come back mentally. “Asshole.”

iii. - third pov

Billy started acting weird.

Whenever Y/N passed him in the hall, he ignored her.

No snarky remarks or flirtatious lines. He stopped being cruel to his sister, he waited more patiently for her after school. He was using manners with teachers and other students and actually showed up for class. He was doing better in school in general and he showed up on time. She’d find him watching her when she’d look up to find who was burning a gaze into her flesh. It was always him. But when she tried to speak to him, he gave one word answers and walked away claiming he had something to do.

You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.

Tell me about it.

He’s playing with my feelings. Her thoughts race. Except there are no feelings, I definitely hate him. Right? So why does it hurt when he ignores me? When he passes without a word or a glance. Why did it give me butterflies when I caught him looking at me or how, not so discreetly, looked over in the morning to see if I got off the bus before going in just to know if I was around. What would he do if I wasn’t? Why did I want to know? Was it so strange to miss our dynamic? Our banter?

Nonetheless, she continued her life as usual. Weekdays were school till three, work at the arcade till six, taking the bus home, shower, sleep. Weekends were work from seven to three, taking the bus home, yoga, shower, study, sleep. She only had about one or two friends, so there wasn’t much “hanging out” squeezed in. Except there was a disruption in her schedule on this particular day. Saturday. Noon. In front of the arcade, Max is sitting beside Y/N with a deep frown on her lips.

Max came in at her usual eleven in the morning and all went smoothly till some grown man came and gave her trouble for “hogging” the machine. So, in an attempt to defend her, Y/N walked up and asked him to leave. Which resulted in a bruised cheekbone, split lip and broken wrist. Now they sit on the curb, waiting for Max’s brother to pick her up so Y/N can go to the hospital and receive treatment.

“Are you sure Billy will take me? He didn’t seem too happy last time he saw me all bruised up…”

His words imprinted in her memory, joined by those blue eyes that filled with concern. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.

“Last time?” The redhead's eyebrow quirks.

“Yeah, he gave me a ride once… twice. Whatever, just… are you sure he won't be mad?” Worry lacing her tone.

“It’ll be fine, Y/N/N,” She takes a pause, placing a hand on Y/N’s knee. “And who cares what that asshole thinks anyway?”

The older girl releases a small laugh, “Yeah, who cares…” She did. She cared too much. She didn’t know when it happened or how. She couldn’t even admit to herself that it had. But she grew fond of the blond curlyhead casanova.

“And also… I didn’t get to say thank you. No one really defends me like that… You looked really badass, at least.” Max giggles.

With a pained smile, “No problem, kiddo. I can’t believe he broke my wrist, though, that's still so crazy to me.”

“Yeah, that was crazy. Hey, your eyeliner is still intact?” The statement was more of a question as she questionably clung onto whatever she had in mind to cheer Y/N up.

The pair giggle till the familiar rumble of Billy’s camaro can be heard speeding toward the arcade. It skids to a stop and Billy comes rushing out the car toward the duo, who stood quickly. “What the fuck happened, Y/N? Didn’t I tell you to be careful?”

“Hard to remember what you said when you haven’t even acknowledged me till this moment.”

“Sweetheart, It's hard to not acknowledge such a hot chick so don’t spout such bullshit. No what the fuck is going on with your wrist?” He goes to grab her wrist but she yelps in pain and he pulls back quickly, his previously flirtatious expression filled with genuine concern.

“The dude broke it…” She had broken wrists before. He had broken legs, ribs, jaw, arms, feet, fingers. She’s had numerous broken bones, fractures, sprains. She wasn’t too panicked about the wrist. But the pain never felt nice.

His eyes flash back to hers, anger spirling her new favorite shade of blue, “Dude? A fucking guy did it? Is he still here?”

“No, he… he left.” She looks him up and down. He was wearing a red button up and she could see a peak of his chest. His cheeks flushed red in anger, and Max? She was thriving. She hasn’t felt so joyous in years. Suddenly it all made sense. Why Billy was so nice, so respectful, so much… happier?

Her.

“Okay… let’s go. I gotta get you to a hospital.”

Max sat in the back and her bright blue eyes flicked between the two sat in the front. Curious and intrigued, she hung on every second.

“Do you have an addiction to getting your ass kicked?”

“I guess so.”

More silence.

He looks at her and then back to the road. Then he takes a double take. “You look good in my shirt, by the way.”

It was then she realized she was wearing the very shirt he gave her off his back the last time they actually spoke. “Thanks.”

Max covered her mouth to disguise her smile.

Billy actually likes someone? And it's Y/N?!

“Y’know… I’m probably gonna get fired. I’m really gonna need a new job. Actually, to be honest… I pay the majority of the rent at my house… My mom… she doesn’t really…” Y/N clears her throat as she chokes a sob that threatens to leave her with teary eyes. “She doesn’t really pay rent. She works but… not for rent.” She wipes her face with her unbroken wrist. Then wiping the tears on her jeans.

Billy could feel his heart drop at the sound of her broken voice. “I’ll help you get a job. I promise. I’ll see if you can work at the pool with me or maybe I could get Harrington to let you work at the record store. I will help get you a job.”

She let out an exhale and a laugh, “Did you know the first day where you found me all bruised up in December… It was my birthday. I turned eighteen. No one said anything. Except for Max and my best friend. My own mother forgot. Or she just didn’t care.”

She was staring blankly at the road. All Billy could get out was a weak apology as he reached over to grasp her unbroken hand. Max beamed.

As they parked in front of the hospital, Y/N stepped out. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Max thought her cheeks were gonna break by how wide her smile became. He’s worried, how cute.

“I’m fine, Hargrove. Now, just… I’ll see you Monday, okay? Don’t… don’t ignore me?”

“I won’t, I promise.”

“You made a lot of promises today, hope you mean 'em’.” She smiled and walked into the emergency room. Max quickly ran out of the car to switch to the front seat and buckled in with a massive grin on her face and a “I-know-your-secrets” glare in her eyes.

“Oh god, what now, Max?”

“So… In love with Y/N, are we?” She smirked, tilting her head. “No wonder you’re so nice.”

He scrunched his face in mock disgust. “What? No! She’s just- We’re just kind of… friends now, I guess. It’s platonic.”

“Really? You held her hand and Oh Y/N I’ll get you a job, I promise, I’ll protect you, My princess, where is she? I care so much about you! Oh! I love you so much-” Her mocking tone and giggling was cut short as Billy suddenly stepped on the gas suddenly. Her laughing only intensifies.

“Shut up! It’s not like that. She’s just… Okay, I never met anyone as incredible or strong and unpredictable. She is the funniest, smartest yet somehow densest person I know and I don’t know if I wanna scream or kiss her but she’s the strongest most fucking irresistable woman I know and I have to stay away from her or else I get all these… emotions… I guess, that I can’t fucking deal with, okay? But it’s just… temporary. We’re platonic!” He just sounded like a contradicting machine that wanted to convince itself of a lie.

Max grinned one last time. “Sure, Billy, sure.”

iv. - third pov

Max’s joy only lasted a week.

Billy made an effort to speak to her but everytime he grew awkward. It was unfamiliar to him. And Y/N? Max hardly recognizes her. Her wrist was covered in a white cast with blue wrapping and the bruises she received at the arcade were healing well. But she was limping. She was covering her face. She was wearing long sleeves, even though it was now March and the weather was warming. It worried Max. Poor girl didn’t know what to do. So she went to Billy. Told him her concerns.

“What do you mean limping?“

“Limping! What else does it mean?” Even in serious conversations, her sarcasm never failed. “It’s been really warm lately and she still wears that black hoodie and sweatpants. She’s hot cause she always asks for the air conditioner so I don’t know why she doesn’t just take it off unless…”

“Don’t…”His heart kicked up, “You think… you think more bruises?”

“Yeah or she did something herself….” She frowns in concern. Shaking his head, thoughts filling with the worst of the worst, he begnis marching down the halls, searching for his shortcake.

He bumps into Carol who squeaks like a mouse and stumbles. “Billy, what the fuck?”

“Have you seen Y/N?” He was frantic.

“Who-?”

“Y/N! Have you seen Y/N!” Carol was startled till an expression of realization overtook her features.

“Oh! New girl?” She shook her head, “No, I haven’t seen her today-“

“Then you’re useless. And she’s not even fucking new, she’s been in this school longer than me, Catherine.” He rolls his eyes and begins walking once again.

“It’s Carol-“

He walked completely off, effectively cutting her off and sending a simple message. You’re irrelevant.

Finally catching a glimpse of a girl in a black hoodie and sweatpants, he grips her shoulder and tugs her into the nearest supply closet. “Take off your hoodie.”

“Woah, I know you’re a horny bastard, Hargrove but at least ask me to dinner first-” She chuckles, rolling her shoulders.

“I’m not kidding, Y/N. Take off your hoodie or explain.” His expression was stern in the dimly lit closet.

Silence. It was then they noticed the closed space, they were so close that one inch forward and their noses would touch. She could explore his blue eyes and well defined facial structure, the spiral of his curls and count his freckles and he could sink in her eyes and imagine the taste of her lips. God, he can’t stop staring at her lips. But he grasped her chin and tilted her head side to side to observe a few new fade bruises, she smacked his hand. She stares at him with a blank expression. “There's just… it’s just… more bruises. Nothing serious.”

Scoffing, “From who?”

Shaking her head. This one was different. She couldn’t tell him who did this one. “Billy, I’m not comfortable talking about this right now. Okay? It's really personal and I-I just want to get through the day so I can go to sleep. Even if everyday on the bus home is like a sentence to hell…” She mumbled the last sentence, raising her able hand to brush a strand behind her ear.

“Why? What's at home?”

“Nothing… just my mom and I never really got along well. It's nothing bad, just frustrating.” His eyes had not looked at hers since the silence. His eyes have been trained to her lips. Watching her form every syllable. “You know, I got eyes you can look at, too, right?” She smirked.

“I-I am looking at your eyes, you just can’t tell 'cause it's dark.” His eyes flick to hers.

“If we’re calling my lips my eyes then sure!” She tilts her head playfully. The air in the small closet was tight and hotter and hotter by the second.

He smirked, “Well, about taking your hoodie off…” His hands tug on her collar to push her body closer to his. She scoffs and pushes him to the wall.

“In your dreams, Hargrove.” She walks out the enclosed space but Billy follows close behind.

“I’m just saying, if all this time I just had to take you to dinner, I would’ve done it long ago!” He walks side by side with her. “No, but seriously, if it's personal then that's okay. I understand, just, y’know Max told me who broke your wrist and now he has a concussion so…”

She stops abruptly and turns to him. “What?”

“I figured out it was Bryce Turner so I found him at his job and knocked him out, no big deal,” He shrugs, “He hurt you, that's not right.”

She looks at him, entirely suspicious. “What the hell changed? You see me bruised up once or twice and suddenly you care about me as a person? Suddenly you defend me? What the hell, Billy?”

He exhales, heavily, glancing around the halls. “Can we not talk about this here? It’s really not that serious, I just know how it feels to take a beating, I’ve been in a few fights myself if you can’t tell.”

Shaking her head, “No, a few months ago, you couldn’t fucking stand me. You only bared my presence to get a chance to fuck me. So, is this just a trick? This is all an act, this new you? Is it real? Or is this an elaborate plan to fuck me, Billy? Because I’m sick of everyone in my life using me.”

He opened his mouth to speak but he didn’t know how to tell her. He couldn’t tell her. He shakes his head, “I’m not trying to use you, it’s… it’s unrelated. I promise. I’m sorry I made you feel that way, though.”

Sharing blank stares, she bites her lip. “Another promise, hm?” He bows his head. “See ya’, Billy.”

She wanders off from him, off to her next class. He’s left alone in a crowded hallway, heart sunk to his stomach and a new anxiety he didn’t appreciate.

v. - yn pov

Sobbing uncontrollably on a Sunday night, walking in the rain to Billy Hargrove’s house at two in the morning was not my ideal experience. But my life never went according to plan.

The cut on my lip down my chin and bleeding nose was evidence enough, let alone the numerous fresh black and blue marks covering my cheeks and body. A solid handprint outlined in red on my wrist when she yanked me toward the front door. My tailbone still ached from when I fell ass first into the pavement. She screams demanding me to leave “her” house, even though I pay the majority of the rent.

My ribs were healing well from the last time she hit me but after her recent blows, they ached and stung. My wrist is still wrapped in a cast that shouldn’t be wet. My ankle, that she had smashed on the wooden ground when I refused to get out of bed and she dragged me off it, now had shards and fragments of glass lodged in the arch of my foot from the vase she had thrown at my foot. The wet concrete was incredulously painful against my feet which were clad in only socks. My mother doesn’t really think to give me shoes before throwing me out. She just knows she wants me out and doesn’t care what condition I’m in whilst “out.”

It was humiliating to be walking towards Billy Hargrove’s house for support, for help, for comfort. When in September he and I hated each other. Sure, he tried to seduce me but that was a joke. No one found me attractive, he was making fun of me. Right? So, why in December, on my birthday that no one ever celebrated, did he lift me in his arms and help me get medical attention? Why did he care? That's what I clung onto as I took steps closer and closer to his house. The bright hope lying in that memory. Billy Hargrove cared even a little bit.

I didn’t really have anyone else. My best friend was in Florida visiting her grandmother and all my family was in New York. All I had was Billy.

His door was intimidating, but my body shivered so aggressively and my heart thumped so heavily I realized I had no choice. With eyes filled with many tears, my vision was blurry, my throat dry, body wrenched and my heart aching… I knocked on his door. The sound hardly made it over Metallica playing faintly through the door, the only sign other than the turned on living room light that he was there.

I knock again. “Jesus, M… can’t you, at least… door?” I could hear him faintly through the door. Suddenly, it swung open and there he stood. A red button-up tucked into jeans clung to his frame well. His expression switched from anger to shock and concern.

“Y/N, what- what the fuck happened?”

“I-I’m so-so sorry, Billy… I don’t have anywhere to go, I just- I would’ve called but I can’t get in my house so I- I just walked her and I- fuck, I just need help, please!” Each word came out with a choked sob. He gently grabbed my elbow and, with a softness I couldn’t imagine ever coming from him, he pulled me in for a hug. “Billy, y-you’re gonna get wet-”

“Jesus, I don’t care. C’mon, let me take care of you. We’re lucky my parents are gone.”

***

After gently taking out the shard in my foot with a tweezer, and asking Max for her tweezer in the first place, he gave me some medical alcohol, ointments, bandages and wraps to use after a shower. He even gave me a new wrist cast, which I’d have to ask later why he has it. He left me another one of his shirts and a pair of his boxers while he let me take a shower. When I got out, he was wearing a t-shirt and boxers. There were too white mugs and chocolate chip cookies on the coffee table as well as a mountain of VHS tapes. He was wrapped in a red blanket and his foot tapped anxiously on the wooden ground. This is new… certainly not unwelcome but new.

“Uhm, thank you…”

His head snapped in my direction at the sound of my voice.

“Did you walk here?”

“Oh- uh, yeah… more so limp but yeah…”

“Jesus Christ, Y/N, what's going on? Who did this to you? I’ve never seen you cry like that, it… it hurt and I got really scared for you… are you okay?” His eyes were always so pretty to me. How the blue could tell so much about him, what he was feeling, thinking. I could see so much truth to his words, so much concern.

Sighing, I bite the bullet. Its stupid, but I really trusted Billy. “My mom has been like this since I was ten…” I train my eyes to the ground. The pattern of the wood was far less horrific than those gorgeous azure eyes. “Ever since my biological dad left, she just…changed. She likes to drink. All her money goes to that. I basically hold up everything rent wise and financially… I want to forget her tonight, please. I’ve been so scared and… and tired for so long. I feel strange and stupid for telling you this but its not like I have many friends or anyone you can tell that would ruin my life so fuck it… I really just don't wanna think about her… okay?”

The silence after my words is what motivated me to gather the courage to meet his eyes. Pursed lips and a sigh, Billy looks back at me. “Yeah. Okay, whatever you need, shortcake.”

I give a curt nod, “Thank you,” I sniffle and look at the table, “What’s all this?”

“Oh, well, I asked Max for some of her VHS tapes and she made cookies with Susan before she left this morning so… I thought… maybe, these would make you feel better? And I made her swear to keep this a secret and not tell any of her little shit friends.” His cheeks actually turn a shade of red and I let out a giggle as I sit beside him. He tosses the blanket over my head. “Don’t laugh at me, I’m trying to be nice!”

“Okay, okay!” I pick up the VHS tapes and shuffle through them. The Shining, Nightmare on Elm Street, Carrie, The Breakfast Club, The Outsiders…

“Lets watch Nightmare on Elm Street…Johnny Depp is pretty…” I giggled and bit my bottom lip.

“Wow, okay, am I not?” with a faux hurt expression, he lifted a hand to his chest and smirked.

Rolling my eyes, “That’s not what I said…”

Raising a brow, “So, you’re saying I’m pretty?”

“Yes, Billy Hargrove. You are a beautiful man.”

His smirk shifts into a soft smile, “Thank you, you’re beautiful yourself, babe.”

New nickname, adding that to my list of favorites.

“Thank you. Seriously.” I hand him the VHS to put on and lean back. I pull the blanket to cover my bruised stretch marks. “I would’ve called before coming but… y’know.”

He places a hand on my cheek. “You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar. No matter how awful you think I am… I will always care about you. I know I’m an asshole but… you kind of changed my life with all these marks and trouble. You’re… you’re my favorite type of trouble.”

It was like my insides were melting and I swallowed hard, my heartbeat speeding up. “Really?”

His thumb brushes against my cheek as he nods. “Absolutely.”

“That’s… really cheesy,” I giggle, embarrassed, “But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think it was sweet. You’re my favorite trouble, too, Billy.”

A brief moment of silence as he looked down to my lips. It was like time stopped and I swallowed my heart. “Can I kiss you, sugar?”

Briefly, my eyes widen before whispering, “Please…”

His lips touch mine instantly, they are soft but urgent. Slipping his tongue past my lips, I feel my body erupt into flames. I place my hands on his thighs and I hear him drop the VHS before he puts both hands on my cheeks. He was so warm, so soft, yet his kiss was so needy and deeply affectionate. My broken wrist remains on his thigh but my other hand moves to run my fingers into the back of his hair, gripping gently. He groans and I swear, I felt my heart stop. That's when he pulled away and I caught a glimpse of his glazed eyes and slicken lips.

“I could do that everyday, for the rest of time…” he muttered. I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to me but I didn’t care. I could hardly focus on anything but the sweltering joy growing in the very pit of my stomach.

Our moment is interrupted by a small voice clearing their throat. I drop my hand to my lap. We look over to see Max with a smirk on her face, red hair pulled into braids. “I knew you liked her, you idiot!”

“Get out!” He grumbled.

She simply laughed, unphased, “No, no. Thank you, now Dustin owes me fifteen dollars!” She runs to her room, presumably to grab that darn walky talky.

With a small smile, I raised a questioning brow and scrunched my nose. “You like me?”

Rolling his eyes, he picks up the VHS and moves to put the movie on. “No… yes. I don’t know…” He plopped back on the sofa. “C-can we just watch the movie …?” Oh, how I love to make him blush and stutter….

I giggled and intertwined my fingers with his. “If it's any consolation, I like you. I like you a lot, Billy Hargrove.”

His blue eyes brimming with adoration. He nods, enthusiastically. “Okay… yeah. I like you a whole lot….”

vi. - billy pov

Y/N went back home the next day. It had been four weeks since that night and I still haven’t kissed her again. I’ve been afraid to touch her lips again. I know she said she likes me. But I also know I’m not good enough for her. I only just started to be nicer to Max. I only just started to try. So, I went back to pushing her away.

But the night was young and I already found myself covered in bruises and blood seeped through my shirt. Although the weather was cold, there was a thin line of sweat covering my skin as I drove down the streets to the one person in the world who didn’t make me feel like shit. The one person who made me feel like I meant something. The night was filled with bloody fists, tears and screaming matches. But she was full of love, care and a gentleness that I could never get at home.

As I park out her house, I see her light is the only one on.

With a deep breath, I climb the tree in front of her window and peer into her room. She’s lying on the bed under the covers, a book in her hands. I purse my lips and knock on her window softly. Her head turns toward the window. slightly startled, her expression instantly fills with concern and that damn look she always gives me that always makes me feel warm. She pulls the covers off and instantly rushes to the window, I instantly notice something. She’s wearing my shirt.

She always looks so good in my shirts, god, she drives me crazy.

She slides the window up and I meet her eyes. “Billy, what-what are you doing here?!”

“Uh, if you let me in, I’ll explain everything…” She nods, shifting over to the side to let me in.

I climb into her room and sit on her bed, the creaking of the window shutting numbed out in my numerous chaotic thoughts. Suddenly, she’s beside me, running her fingers through my curls and placing her now healed hand on my thigh. “Talk to me, Billy. What’s wrong? I’ve never seen you cry…”

Biting my bottom lip, I briefly muster the balls to meet her eyes before looking back at her carpet. “Remember when you came to my house at two in the morning?” She nods. “Remember when I said we were alike?”

You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar.

She nods, warily.

“My dad… he punishes me. Harshly. He… he does it a lot but tonight, I guess I really got on his nerves. He blamed me for my mom leaving and kicked me out the house. I know I’ve been a piece of shit lately but with all these feelings I have for you and the shit my dad says… I can’t find it in me to put you through all my bullshit. But here I am… I don’t fucking know, I can’t stay away from you… I’m sorry. You’re… all I got, sugar.” My eyes filled with tears once again, the millionth time of the night. Her fingers reach up to wipe my tears and I lean into the warmth of her hand.

“It's not your fault.” She simply states. Not a second of hesitation, not an ounce of doubt.

“What?”

“Your mother leaving, Hargrove. That's not your fault. And as for us? We’re fine, just don’t ignore me. It’s not up to you whether I ‘deal with your shit’ and don't talk about yourself like that. You’re fucking incredible. I like you for a reason, dummy. Anyway, you're safe here. I’ll take care of you.” I look up when she stands and walks toward her door. I almost whined thinking she was leaving, but she locks the door and walks back toward me.

“Jacket and pants off, c’mon, time for bed.” I laugh, dryly, her determination to take care of me making my heart palpitate. I begin to undress, uncomfortably in my bruised state and she reaches in her bedside drawer and pulls out a first aid kit. “Lie down.”

I do as the lady says and lie flat like a starfish in the center of her bed. She sits beside me and opens the kit, beginning to treat me. I take it as an opportunity to admire her features. From her hair to her lips to my shirt on her body. She smelled wonderful. Like a dewy spring morning. Her lips looked shiny after her tongue swiped across them. She finishes and brushes a few stray strands of hair out of my face. “I really do like you, Billy. Don’t leave me in the dark like that ever again, okay?”

I nod. At this moment, as I look at her face, I realize I’d do anything she asks. “Whatever you want, babe.”

She shut the light off and slipped under the covers, I followed suit. There was a brief pause of comfortable silence. Till I got to thinking. I never felt such an intense feeling, relationship, trust, experience. She was an acid trip. She was peace. She was heaven and she was chaos. She was everything and I was set on living for my everything. It was at this moment I realized why I had felt so protective, so needy for her attention, so caring, careful and intrigued, so pliable and submissive to her every whim.

I had fallen in love.

This wasn’t good. The moment I realized it, it was like it was fighting to get out. Like it needed to get out before it grew more and broke my heart. She’d leave me, just like my mother.

But the voices, the doubt, it didn’t matter when I felt her shit beside me and her voice relaxed me like melatonin or a cup of tea in the morning. I was more of a beer and party at night but god, I could get behind this feeling. This indescribable high she had me set on. I was absolutely in love with her. I adored her. I was enamored. Max was right. It pissed me off beyond words… but holy shit, Max was absolutely right. I was head over heels and it was fucking terrifying.

“Are you okay, Billy? Do you need anything? Water? Food? Maybe clothes? I could steal some of my stepdads clothes… or you could wear some of my oversized stuff-”

“I’m good, princess. Thank you. I just… I really need to tell you something.” It was gonna come out. It had to. It had to or I was going to explode. I roll over to face her, only to find that she was already facing me. Even in the dark, I could trace her features. It was committed to memory. Imprinted in his mind. I certainly didn’t hate it. “Y/N. Don’t laugh. Okay? If you laugh, I’ll leave and sleep in my car.”

She nods. “Okay, Billy, just spit it out!”

“Fine. I-I… I love you. Like… love-love you. Like I wanna kiss you and hold you and hold your hand. I wanna… maybe… I don’t know, get married one day and live far, far away together. All by ourselves, happily alone…”

It was quiet. From what I could see in the dark, under the streak of moonlight hitting her just right, she was shocked. Her bottom lip pulled under her teeth. “I love you, too. I want all of that and more, Billy… but you can’t ignore me. Okay? Talk to me… I just wanna be there with you. For you.”

I have never smiled that big since I was kid, surfing in the waves with mom.

“Run away with me.” My voice was soft as I stared mindlessly at her lips.

“Billy…” She sounded cynical as she shook her head.

“C’mon. We both hate this town!” I place a hand on her hip.

“Think about what's here, though. Max. School. My best friend. Billy, be logical!” She was always so smart. So careful and meticulous. But I wasn’t having it. We could worry about the details and kinks later. For now. I just wanted to convince her to get away with me.

“I am! We’ll leave after graduation. I’ll save up money to get us someplace nice far away. Maybe back to Cali or we can even go to New York. I’ll go wherever, as long as it’s with you. So they can never touch us again, okay? Never again.”

Another beat of silence.

“Fuck… fine! Okay!” I celebrate with a mouthed ‘yes’ and a fist to the air, she rolls her eyes. “I hate the effect you have on me, Billy Hargrove.”

“Oh please! Get over here…” I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into me and smothering my face in her hair, taking a whiff of the scent and smiling brightly. I pull back to place my lips on hers, gently. Reveling in the feeling of her lips on mine again after far too long. “I love you so much.”

Sure, we can just be dumb teenagers with stupid plans.

“I love you more.”

But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t okay with that. Especially not when the cold wind of Hawkins kisses my skin as it brushes through the small crack in the window and I doze off, holding my love in my arms.


Tags :
3 years ago

Never Again

the five times he saw you with bruises and the one time you saw him with bruises.

pairing: billy hargrove x thicc!reader (f)

word count 8.9k

note: reader has thick thighs and stretch marks, i'd rather jump off a bridge than write about characters with "perfect bodies" ew. also im chubby and i dont remember what it was like to be skinny. ok ms thiccums. also readers birthday is in winter shh. this is sort of an au where billy got left back a year and he still works at pool, steves at record store and billys alive. billys a little bit ooc but who cares lmao

playlist. moodboard. masterlist.

warnings!: abuse!, domestic abuse, violence, sexual assault mentioned, mention of ro*fie/date drug, assault, fighting, bullying, depression, loneliness, anxiety, a LOT of swearing/cursing, making out (?) etc... fluff, comfort, angst.

Never Again

i. - yn pov

The cold wind kissed my skin as I stepped off the dingy school bus and toward Hawkins High. My backpack slung over my shoulder as I tug on my flannels sleeves and fidget with anxiety, walking through, past the other students that seemed to enjoy loitering. Another miserable day in hell. My combat boots smack the concrete as I enter the building, escaping from the chilly temperature into the stuffy halls and heading straight for my locker. I grab my notebook to place it in my backpack and put away my winter coat. Having earbuds in, I don’t hear the obnoxious smacking of gum and tapping of tacky flats coming toward me. Not till her hand pushes me toward the wall. One of my headphones was knocked out.

“I’m talking to you, new girl!” The voice was impossible to not recognize. Turning around to make eye contact and confirm my theory, I send a distasteful glare to Carol.

“And yet, I can’t seem to give a fuck.” I was never one to let popular kids knock me around. Seemingly everyone bullies and annoys me with ease, but I always defend myself. I only don’t speak when their whole purpose is to get a rise out of me.

Her expression changes from annoyed to offense and fury. “Listen, slut. Either you explain why you stole my bracelet and give it back or I will fuck you up.”

Raising a brow I looked down at my wrist where I had my grandmother's silver bracelet wrapped around and chuckled at the insane accusation. “This is my grandma’s, dumbass. I didn’t take your stupid fucking bracelet.”

“I beg to fucking differ, it’s one of a kind!” She yells, catching the attention of other passerbys in the hills. Suddenly I’m filled with rage as she raises her voice at me.

“Clearly not. I’m not dealing with this right now, it’s too early.” I go to walk away and escape the conversation when suddenly she grabs and tugs my arm. I land on the ground, hard, on my back.

“Nuh-uh, not till you give it back!” She straddles me, holding my hands down with her knees and starts throwing punches. “Give it back!”

How do I give it “back” if you’re holding me down, dumbass!

This was ridiculous. I was almost embarrassed for the girl. She actually threw punches… over a bracelet. It all happened so fast. My eye burned and my face was sore and my lip was stinging. Then someone came behind Carol and pulled her off of me. My face was warm and I took deep breaths. I could feel blood dripping out of my nose and my lip was busted. I swallow hard and taste blood on my tongue before rising to sit up. My vision was blurry but I could see a shape of what seemed to be Tommy pulling Carol away, the yelling reverberating in my ears. Behind me I feel someone place an arm on my back and under my knees, lifting me and carrying me toward the nurses office.

I try to see who lifted me but as we pass the bright lights in the halls, my eyes get irritated and I shut them quickly. The person is warm and I feel denim gently scraping my arm. I don’t need to wonder for long as I hear his voice. “Jesus, L/N. It’s not even twelve yet and you already got a beating?”

“Shut up, Hargrove.” My voice is so weak it surprises me. His name is even more bitter than the blood on my tongue.

“It’s almost a new record. Not one to be proud of. But it's something, sugar.”

Billy Hargrove and I constantly bickered. I hated him and he hated me but not enough to not want to get in my pants. We were often associated as his stupid friends frequently beat me to hell and he beat my guy friends. I envy him. Everyone absolutely adores him. I can pretend I don’t care about being liked but deep down, there's this irritating desire to be loved. But someone, anyone. The fear that if my own mother doesn’t love me, why would anyone else?

Billy was perfect. He was attractive, fit, and the Hawkins High king. He hardly even needed to try. And me? I was the nobody.

I hated him for it.

“I’d rather you left me on the floor, Billy!” When I wiggle to try and escape his arms, his grip only gets tighter.

He scoffs as he opens the nurse’s office door with his foot. “Don’t be so dramatic, shortcake.”

I’m sitting on a medical cot as I hear the clicking of the nurse’s heels rushing toward me. “Oh my- what happened, hun?”

I assumed Billy left the room as I explained I was in a fight to Nurse Jen. Why would he stay? But after the teacher cleaned my eyes and I was able to blink them open, I see him sitting there across the room, watching with crossed arms and a brooding stare as the nurse dabbed at my bruises. I raise a brow at him and he only sends a sly grin in response. When the nurse finishes up with my bruises and busted lip, she looks up at me with soft brown eyes. “Can you have someone drive you home?”

“I’ll take her home,” She and I turned to Billy as he spoke. “Still live out of town?”

I nod softly, surprised he remembered that from the party a few months ago that my best friend dragged me to. He had to drive me home and dropped me off after someone tried to roofie me. As I said, this school is hell.

The nurse nods, grabbing my hand and helping pull me up. At first, it was like it all rushed to my head, the world began to spin, blurring slightly. It cleared quickly and I stumbled slightly. Billy rushes forward to grab my arms and hold me up. Surprisingly, his expression is filled with genuine concern. “Alright, c’mon, L/N.” He lifts me up just as he did before and carries me out to the car. The nurse left me with an ice pack for my head and packet of bandaids. What the fuck do I do with this? Billy sets me down in the passenger seat of his camaro. He begins driving after a heavy sigh. Who would’ve thought I’d wake up, go to school, get my ass kicked, and then get driven home by Billy Hargrove. I giggle childishly at the thought while staring out the window. “What’re you laughing at, sugar?”

“This is… not at all what I expected from my day…” I shake my head and frown. “Billy Hargrove, the man who hates me for everything but my tits, driving me home.”

He scoffs, “Is that how you think of me? Really?”

I nod fervently, wincing as it hurt my jaw. “Absolutely.”

He’s silent. Just for a moment. “Jesus, that’s… a low point of view.”

“Well, you never really treated me with a high regard… not till this moment and that party a few weeks ago. You aren’t really that nice to me. You’re just snarky and pervy.” I continue to mumble under my breath about how everyone is always mean to me but Billy isn’t listening after what I said about him.

He stares blankly to the road before him as he drives. The radio buzzing silently and I purse my busted lips as I look over to him. His gaze is concentrated and pensive. “I’m not that shitty of a person, Y/N.”

I swallow hard. “Sure.”

“I’m not!” He seemed genuinely angry, sincerely aggravated. “I have fuckin’ morals.”

“Then quit whining and act like it.” I huff, leaning to look out the window. He grunts, choosing to keep quiet and ignore me.

The rest of the car ride is silent. One hour of complete silence, other than the light sound of Metallica playing on the radio. I dozed off but every time I’d feel my eyes close, Billy shoved me, mumbling something about “concussions.”

Pulling up to my house, I rush to get out but Billy darts to my side of the car. “What’re you doing?” I say, shocked.

“You can hardly walk, sugar. I’m helping you get inside safely.” His tone is sarcastic but intentions are pure. I would roll my eyes if they didn’t hurt so much.

I let him help walk me inside my house. My parents were at work and I’m secretly grateful for Billy driving me. My mother would’ve screamed at me for making her drive all the way back and maybe even done worse. As I sit on my mattress, I look to Billy who helped me up the stairs, through the pavement and drove me from school and finally I gathered the courage. “Billy…” He looks into my eyes after finding pain relievers in my drawer and placing them on my bedside table. His blue eyes were hypnotizing and I finally understood why all the girls fawned over him. “Thank you. You don’t understand how much you just helped me.” I give him a small, warm smile.

His gaze flips between my eyes and lips before he takes a deep breath, “Don’t thank me, sweetheart, it’s the least I can do. Lemme go get you some water. You got any snacks or pajamas I can bring you so you don’t have to get up too much?”

I nod carefully. Billy was being soft. He was gentle and kind. I guess he’s trying to show his morals like I suggested. “In the drawer, top shelf is my jammies, there's chips in the kitchen. I-I’m only allowed to eat the potato chips, though…”

He nods, not asking too much. He grabs the pajamas from my drawer, a large t-shirt that I stole from my ex, and sweatpants. He laid it on the bed and left for the water and chips. Quickly, I got dressed and tucked myself under the blankets. Billy was quick, walking into my room with a bag of chips and a glass of water. He placed it on the bedside table and I quickly took the pain relievers with a large gulp of water. He looks around my room, his eyes landing on a book, journal and pencil on the desk in the corner of my room. He grabs them and places them beside me. “Do some reading and drawing or something and get some rest in like two hours.You don’t wanna get a concussion, trust me.”

I laugh, dryly. “Thank you, Hargrove.”

“When do your parents get back?”

“Uh, depends. My dad comes back around nine and my mom… My mom varies. It could be six on a good day or midnight on a bad day.” I sigh, grasping the book before opening to where I left off.

His brows furrowed and I saw the expression on his face shift as he tried to decide whether he should ask questions or not. He chooses not. “Okay… make sure not to get into trouble? See you around, sugar.” He ruffled my hair and just like that, he left.

ii. - yn pov

I didn’t want to come to this party but my best and only friend Rachel had forced me here. Well, more so, threatened to leave me home alone with my mother. So there I stood, next to a bowl of spiked punch, as people sent judgemental glances my way. I was completely fine minding my own business, till a pretty girl with a ponytail so tight it practically pulled her hairline out. I recognized her as… Natalie? Nicole? One of those for sure… “You’re the new girl, right? The one who stole Carol's bracelet?” Her speech was slurred and she seemingly was clueless to the concept of personal space.

“I’m new but I didn’t steal Carol's bracelet. If she told you otherwise then she’s a lying, delusional bitch.” Okay, maybe it was harsh. However I couldn't find it in me to care at the moment. I wanted to go to sleep.

She snarled her red lips and with a bitter tone, “Well, that ‘b-word’ is my friend so watch what you say, freak. What are you even doing here? I didn’t know they were inviting losers?”

With a sarcastic smile, I cross my arms, “Aw! Well, duh! That's why they invited you, silly!”

She gasps before clenching her teeth, “At least I’m not a virgin with no freaking friends.”

It was so easy to piss these people off, I didn’t need to put in the effort of getting physical. But I was so very tired and restless, I wasn’t in the mood frankly. I just grabbed her pretty and oh so perfect blonde ponytail and dumped her head in the spiked punch bowl. When she pulled back, she wiped the punch out her eyes and screeched. “Whore!” Huh, so she can curse.

“But I thought I was a virgin?” I send a snarky smile to the brat. Bad idea.

She tackled me and pathetically smacked me while straddling me. It wasn't as bad as Carol, however I still had some bruises staining my skin, so it hurt. And this time, I had my hands to cover me. It wasn’t enough though as she smacked me harder and harder. The crowd just chanted “fight, fight, fight” before someone finally pulled the rabid beast off me. I sighed heavily before trudging out the door.

My thoughts race. I’d rather walk home than stay there a second later. I don’t care if my house is twenty minutes away by car and forty walking. Rachel can yell at me in the morning, I don’t care.

But just as I make it to a street corner after fifteen minutes of walking, I notice a light shining behind me. The street has been empty since I first started walking so, out of curiosity, I turned to check who it may be.

“Oh my god.” I rolled my eyes as I noticed the familiar camaro driving toward me. “Do you just have a sixth sense or something?”

“Another beating, Y/N? Jesus, that's two in under a month, what happened?” Billy leans his head out the car. The street corner was getting cold so I stuck my head in the car to sneak some warmth.

“Well, Nicole was being disrespectful so I shoved her face in a bowl of punch and she decided to assault me. Plain and simple, Hargrove. Care to give me another ride home, please? I really don’t wanna walk in heels and bruises.” I pout, slight playful flirtation in my eyes as he rolls his and tilts his head to motion me to hop in.

I giggled at the music choice. “What's funny?”

“You’re playing metallica again, it’s like fuckin’ deja vu.”

He laughs, shaking his head, “I can’t believe you can laugh when you look like you’ve been fucking run over. You get into too many fights. I’m being serious, it’s reckless and dangerous, sugar. You gotta stop.” He scolds me like a child.

I huff, sarcastically, “Okay, dad. Since when did you give a fuck what I do? Figured you couldn't care less.”

“Like I said last time, I got morals. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.”

I laugh, sarcastically. “Well, you’re surely getting better at showing it. Seriously, do you think carrying my bag for me to two classes is gonna make me think you have morals? Or saying bless you when I sneeze? That's just manners, Hargrove, I’m concerned you just started saying bless you and thank you to people. It's basic respect.”

He stops, rather aggressively, in the middle of the empty road. “Don’t you talk to me about respect like you’re my fucking father. You can't seem to avoid getting your ass kicked, what are you a child? Desperate for attention? A masochist? What? What's wrong with you that you so desperately need to get assaulted every day? Mommy not giving you enough attention at home?”

That felt like a slap across the face. Especially since my mother couldn’t care less if someone hit me. She’d fully support it. The comment made my eyes water, every word leading me closer and closer to the tears that started rolling down my rosy and bruised cheeks. His angry expressions alter to one of shock and perhaps even a flash of guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but he was speechless as I cried silently beside him. “Fuck you, Hargrove.”

He bit his pursed lip and started driving again. It was quiet for a bit till he gathered his courage to speak again. “Listen… that… that wasn't cool of me. I’m-I am… sorry. That was fucked up. I shouldn’t have said that. I just-I don’t like seeing you like this. I don’t know why. It really fucking bothers me though.”

The word sorry sounded like he choked just trying to get it out. He was so clearly not used to apologizing however I couldn’t find it in me to care. He tried. And it seemed genuine. That impressed me more than I could imagine. “Just… take me home please.”

The rest of the drive is silent till he’s pulling over in front of my house again. I catch my breath and wipe my tears as Billy hops out and walks to the passenger seat, opening the door for me. It was chivalrous and honestly surprising. I looked at him with a questioning gaze as he walked me to my door. Mentally, I celebrated being able to walk, unlike last time. “Hey, I was wondering … that shirt you wore last time? Where did you get it from? It looked familiar.”

I raise a brow at his question. “Uh, its my ex boyfriend’s. I never threw it out and he never picked it up so I just… kept it? I guess.”

He hums. “Here…” He pulls his denim jacket off and hands it to me before tugging his white shirt off and swapping that for the denim jacket. “Wear that… It’s really weird to wear your ex’s clothing. Creepy.” I can see him visibly gulp.

“Yeah?” With a lopsided grin on my face, I look down at the white t-shirt in my hands. Then I met his hypnotizing blue eyes once more. They were filled with something indescribable. Something different from the usual lust, gloom and humor that filled them. Something I didn’t quite understand yet. “You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.”

He laughs. It was a nice laugh too, I'll admit. Still hate him though, definitely. Definitely hate him, Mhm. “Tell me about it, Y/N L/N.” He raises both brows, looking between my eyes then my lips before walking backwards. “See ya’ round, shortcake. I gotta go find my sister, stay out of trouble, please.”

“See ya’.” There's a part of me that celebrates seeing him go, then some forbidden, sadistic, masochistic part if me cries deep down and begs him to come back mentally. “Asshole.”

iii. - third pov

Billy started acting weird.

Whenever Y/N passed him in the hall, he ignored her.

No snarky remarks or flirtatious lines. He stopped being cruel to his sister, he waited more patiently for her after school. He was using manners with teachers and other students and actually showed up for class. He was doing better in school in general and he showed up on time. She’d find him watching her when she’d look up to find who was burning a gaze into her flesh. It was always him. But when she tried to speak to him, he gave one word answers and walked away claiming he had something to do.

You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.

Tell me about it.

He’s playing with my feelings. Her thoughts race. Except there are no feelings, I definitely hate him. Right? So why does it hurt when he ignores me? When he passes without a word or a glance. Why did it give me butterflies when I caught him looking at me or how, not so discreetly, looked over in the morning to see if I got off the bus before going in just to know if I was around. What would he do if I wasn’t? Why did I want to know? Was it so strange to miss our dynamic? Our banter?

Nonetheless, she continued her life as usual. Weekdays were school till three, work at the arcade till six, taking the bus home, shower, sleep. Weekends were work from seven to three, taking the bus home, yoga, shower, study, sleep. She only had about one or two friends, so there wasn’t much “hanging out” squeezed in. Except there was a disruption in her schedule on this particular day. Saturday. Noon. In front of the arcade, Max is sitting beside Y/N with a deep frown on her lips.

Max came in at her usual eleven in the morning and all went smoothly till some grown man came and gave her trouble for “hogging” the machine. So, in an attempt to defend her, Y/N walked up and asked him to leave. Which resulted in a bruised cheekbone, split lip and broken wrist. Now they sit on the curb, waiting for Max’s brother to pick her up so Y/N can go to the hospital and receive treatment.

“Are you sure Billy will take me? He didn’t seem too happy last time he saw me all bruised up…”

His words imprinted in her memory, joined by those blue eyes that filled with concern. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.

“Last time?” The redhead's eyebrow quirks.

“Yeah, he gave me a ride once… twice. Whatever, just… are you sure he won't be mad?” Worry lacing her tone.

“It’ll be fine, Y/N/N,” She takes a pause, placing a hand on Y/N’s knee. “And who cares what that asshole thinks anyway?”

The older girl releases a small laugh, “Yeah, who cares…” She did. She cared too much. She didn’t know when it happened or how. She couldn’t even admit to herself that it had. But she grew fond of the blond curlyhead casanova.

“And also… I didn’t get to say thank you. No one really defends me like that… You looked really badass, at least.” Max giggles.

With a pained smile, “No problem, kiddo. I can’t believe he broke my wrist, though, that's still so crazy to me.”

“Yeah, that was crazy. Hey, your eyeliner is still intact?” The statement was more of a question as she questionably clung onto whatever she had in mind to cheer Y/N up.

The pair giggle till the familiar rumble of Billy’s camaro can be heard speeding toward the arcade. It skids to a stop and Billy comes rushing out the car toward the duo, who stood quickly. “What the fuck happened, Y/N? Didn’t I tell you to be careful?”

“Hard to remember what you said when you haven’t even acknowledged me till this moment.”

“Sweetheart, It's hard to not acknowledge such a hot chick so don’t spout such bullshit. No what the fuck is going on with your wrist?” He goes to grab her wrist but she yelps in pain and he pulls back quickly, his previously flirtatious expression filled with genuine concern.

“The dude broke it…” She had broken wrists before. He had broken legs, ribs, jaw, arms, feet, fingers. She’s had numerous broken bones, fractures, sprains. She wasn’t too panicked about the wrist. But the pain never felt nice.

His eyes flash back to hers, anger spirling her new favorite shade of blue, “Dude? A fucking guy did it? Is he still here?”

“No, he… he left.” She looks him up and down. He was wearing a red button up and she could see a peak of his chest. His cheeks flushed red in anger, and Max? She was thriving. She hasn’t felt so joyous in years. Suddenly it all made sense. Why Billy was so nice, so respectful, so much… happier?

Her.

“Okay… let’s go. I gotta get you to a hospital.”

Max sat in the back and her bright blue eyes flicked between the two sat in the front. Curious and intrigued, she hung on every second.

“Do you have an addiction to getting your ass kicked?”

“I guess so.”

More silence.

He looks at her and then back to the road. Then he takes a double take. “You look good in my shirt, by the way.”

It was then she realized she was wearing the very shirt he gave her off his back the last time they actually spoke. “Thanks.”

Max covered her mouth to disguise her smile.

Billy actually likes someone? And it's Y/N?!

“Y’know… I’m probably gonna get fired. I’m really gonna need a new job. Actually, to be honest… I pay the majority of the rent at my house… My mom… she doesn’t really…” Y/N clears her throat as she chokes a sob that threatens to leave her with teary eyes. “She doesn’t really pay rent. She works but… not for rent.” She wipes her face with her unbroken wrist. Then wiping the tears on her jeans.

Billy could feel his heart drop at the sound of her broken voice. “I’ll help you get a job. I promise. I’ll see if you can work at the pool with me or maybe I could get Harrington to let you work at the record store. I will help get you a job.”

She let out an exhale and a laugh, “Did you know the first day where you found me all bruised up in December… It was my birthday. I turned eighteen. No one said anything. Except for Max and my best friend. My own mother forgot. Or she just didn’t care.”

She was staring blankly at the road. All Billy could get out was a weak apology as he reached over to grasp her unbroken hand. Max beamed.

As they parked in front of the hospital, Y/N stepped out. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Max thought her cheeks were gonna break by how wide her smile became. He’s worried, how cute.

“I’m fine, Hargrove. Now, just… I’ll see you Monday, okay? Don’t… don’t ignore me?”

“I won’t, I promise.”

“You made a lot of promises today, hope you mean 'em’.” She smiled and walked into the emergency room. Max quickly ran out of the car to switch to the front seat and buckled in with a massive grin on her face and a “I-know-your-secrets” glare in her eyes.

“Oh god, what now, Max?”

“So… In love with Y/N, are we?” She smirked, tilting her head. “No wonder you’re so nice.”

He scrunched his face in mock disgust. “What? No! She’s just- We’re just kind of… friends now, I guess. It’s platonic.”

“Really? You held her hand and Oh Y/N I’ll get you a job, I promise, I’ll protect you, My princess, where is she? I care so much about you! Oh! I love you so much-” Her mocking tone and giggling was cut short as Billy suddenly stepped on the gas suddenly. Her laughing only intensifies.

“Shut up! It’s not like that. She’s just… Okay, I never met anyone as incredible or strong and unpredictable. She is the funniest, smartest yet somehow densest person I know and I don’t know if I wanna scream or kiss her but she’s the strongest most fucking irresistable woman I know and I have to stay away from her or else I get all these… emotions… I guess, that I can’t fucking deal with, okay? But it’s just… temporary. We’re platonic!” He just sounded like a contradicting machine that wanted to convince itself of a lie.

Max grinned one last time. “Sure, Billy, sure.”

iv. - third pov

Max’s joy only lasted a week.

Billy made an effort to speak to her but everytime he grew awkward. It was unfamiliar to him. And Y/N? Max hardly recognizes her. Her wrist was covered in a white cast with blue wrapping and the bruises she received at the arcade were healing well. But she was limping. She was covering her face. She was wearing long sleeves, even though it was now March and the weather was warming. It worried Max. Poor girl didn’t know what to do. So she went to Billy. Told him her concerns.

“What do you mean limping?“

“Limping! What else does it mean?” Even in serious conversations, her sarcasm never failed. “It’s been really warm lately and she still wears that black hoodie and sweatpants. She’s hot cause she always asks for the air conditioner so I don’t know why she doesn’t just take it off unless…”

“Don’t…”His heart kicked up, “You think… you think more bruises?”

“Yeah or she did something herself….” She frowns in concern. Shaking his head, thoughts filling with the worst of the worst, he begnis marching down the halls, searching for his shortcake.

He bumps into Carol who squeaks like a mouse and stumbles. “Billy, what the fuck?”

“Have you seen Y/N?” He was frantic.

“Who-?”

“Y/N! Have you seen Y/N!” Carol was startled till an expression of realization overtook her features.

“Oh! New girl?” She shook her head, “No, I haven’t seen her today-“

“Then you’re useless. And she’s not even fucking new, she’s been in this school longer than me, Catherine.” He rolls his eyes and begins walking once again.

“It’s Carol-“

He walked completely off, effectively cutting her off and sending a simple message. You’re irrelevant.

Finally catching a glimpse of a girl in a black hoodie and sweatpants, he grips her shoulder and tugs her into the nearest supply closet. “Take off your hoodie.”

“Woah, I know you’re a horny bastard, Hargrove but at least ask me to dinner first-” She chuckles, rolling her shoulders.

“I’m not kidding, Y/N. Take off your hoodie or explain.” His expression was stern in the dimly lit closet.

Silence. It was then they noticed the closed space, they were so close that one inch forward and their noses would touch. She could explore his blue eyes and well defined facial structure, the spiral of his curls and count his freckles and he could sink in her eyes and imagine the taste of her lips. God, he can’t stop staring at her lips. But he grasped her chin and tilted her head side to side to observe a few new fade bruises, she smacked his hand. She stares at him with a blank expression. “There's just… it’s just… more bruises. Nothing serious.”

Scoffing, “From who?”

Shaking her head. This one was different. She couldn’t tell him who did this one. “Billy, I’m not comfortable talking about this right now. Okay? It's really personal and I-I just want to get through the day so I can go to sleep. Even if everyday on the bus home is like a sentence to hell…” She mumbled the last sentence, raising her able hand to brush a strand behind her ear.

“Why? What's at home?”

“Nothing… just my mom and I never really got along well. It's nothing bad, just frustrating.” His eyes had not looked at hers since the silence. His eyes have been trained to her lips. Watching her form every syllable. “You know, I got eyes you can look at, too, right?” She smirked.

“I-I am looking at your eyes, you just can’t tell 'cause it's dark.” His eyes flick to hers.

“If we’re calling my lips my eyes then sure!” She tilts her head playfully. The air in the small closet was tight and hotter and hotter by the second.

He smirked, “Well, about taking your hoodie off…” His hands tug on her collar to push her body closer to his. She scoffs and pushes him to the wall.

“In your dreams, Hargrove.” She walks out the enclosed space but Billy follows close behind.

“I’m just saying, if all this time I just had to take you to dinner, I would’ve done it long ago!” He walks side by side with her. “No, but seriously, if it's personal then that's okay. I understand, just, y’know Max told me who broke your wrist and now he has a concussion so…”

She stops abruptly and turns to him. “What?”

“I figured out it was Bryce Turner so I found him at his job and knocked him out, no big deal,” He shrugs, “He hurt you, that's not right.”

She looks at him, entirely suspicious. “What the hell changed? You see me bruised up once or twice and suddenly you care about me as a person? Suddenly you defend me? What the hell, Billy?”

He exhales, heavily, glancing around the halls. “Can we not talk about this here? It’s really not that serious, I just know how it feels to take a beating, I’ve been in a few fights myself if you can’t tell.”

Shaking her head, “No, a few months ago, you couldn’t fucking stand me. You only bared my presence to get a chance to fuck me. So, is this just a trick? This is all an act, this new you? Is it real? Or is this an elaborate plan to fuck me, Billy? Because I’m sick of everyone in my life using me.”

He opened his mouth to speak but he didn’t know how to tell her. He couldn’t tell her. He shakes his head, “I’m not trying to use you, it’s… it’s unrelated. I promise. I’m sorry I made you feel that way, though.”

Sharing blank stares, she bites her lip. “Another promise, hm?” He bows his head. “See ya’, Billy.”

She wanders off from him, off to her next class. He’s left alone in a crowded hallway, heart sunk to his stomach and a new anxiety he didn’t appreciate.

v. - yn pov

Sobbing uncontrollably on a Sunday night, walking in the rain to Billy Hargrove’s house at two in the morning was not my ideal experience. But my life never went according to plan.

The cut on my lip down my chin and bleeding nose was evidence enough, let alone the numerous fresh black and blue marks covering my cheeks and body. A solid handprint outlined in red on my wrist when she yanked me toward the front door. My tailbone still ached from when I fell ass first into the pavement. She screams demanding me to leave “her” house, even though I pay the majority of the rent.

My ribs were healing well from the last time she hit me but after her recent blows, they ached and stung. My wrist is still wrapped in a cast that shouldn’t be wet. My ankle, that she had smashed on the wooden ground when I refused to get out of bed and she dragged me off it, now had shards and fragments of glass lodged in the arch of my foot from the vase she had thrown at my foot. The wet concrete was incredulously painful against my feet which were clad in only socks. My mother doesn’t really think to give me shoes before throwing me out. She just knows she wants me out and doesn’t care what condition I’m in whilst “out.”

It was humiliating to be walking towards Billy Hargrove’s house for support, for help, for comfort. When in September he and I hated each other. Sure, he tried to seduce me but that was a joke. No one found me attractive, he was making fun of me. Right? So, why in December, on my birthday that no one ever celebrated, did he lift me in his arms and help me get medical attention? Why did he care? That's what I clung onto as I took steps closer and closer to his house. The bright hope lying in that memory. Billy Hargrove cared even a little bit.

I didn’t really have anyone else. My best friend was in Florida visiting her grandmother and all my family was in New York. All I had was Billy.

His door was intimidating, but my body shivered so aggressively and my heart thumped so heavily I realized I had no choice. With eyes filled with many tears, my vision was blurry, my throat dry, body wrenched and my heart aching… I knocked on his door. The sound hardly made it over Metallica playing faintly through the door, the only sign other than the turned on living room light that he was there.

I knock again. “Jesus, M… can’t you, at least… door?” I could hear him faintly through the door. Suddenly, it swung open and there he stood. A red button-up tucked into jeans clung to his frame well. His expression switched from anger to shock and concern.

“Y/N, what- what the fuck happened?”

“I-I’m so-so sorry, Billy… I don’t have anywhere to go, I just- I would’ve called but I can’t get in my house so I- I just walked her and I- fuck, I just need help, please!” Each word came out with a choked sob. He gently grabbed my elbow and, with a softness I couldn’t imagine ever coming from him, he pulled me in for a hug. “Billy, y-you’re gonna get wet-”

“Jesus, I don’t care. C’mon, let me take care of you. We’re lucky my parents are gone.”

***

After gently taking out the shard in my foot with a tweezer, and asking Max for her tweezer in the first place, he gave me some medical alcohol, ointments, bandages and wraps to use after a shower. He even gave me a new wrist cast, which I’d have to ask later why he has it. He left me another one of his shirts and a pair of his boxers while he let me take a shower. When I got out, he was wearing a t-shirt and boxers. There were too white mugs and chocolate chip cookies on the coffee table as well as a mountain of VHS tapes. He was wrapped in a red blanket and his foot tapped anxiously on the wooden ground. This is new… certainly not unwelcome but new.

“Uhm, thank you…”

His head snapped in my direction at the sound of my voice.

“Did you walk here?”

“Oh- uh, yeah… more so limp but yeah…”

“Jesus Christ, Y/N, what's going on? Who did this to you? I’ve never seen you cry like that, it… it hurt and I got really scared for you… are you okay?” His eyes were always so pretty to me. How the blue could tell so much about him, what he was feeling, thinking. I could see so much truth to his words, so much concern.

Sighing, I bite the bullet. Its stupid, but I really trusted Billy. “My mom has been like this since I was ten…” I train my eyes to the ground. The pattern of the wood was far less horrific than those gorgeous azure eyes. “Ever since my biological dad left, she just…changed. She likes to drink. All her money goes to that. I basically hold up everything rent wise and financially… I want to forget her tonight, please. I’ve been so scared and… and tired for so long. I feel strange and stupid for telling you this but its not like I have many friends or anyone you can tell that would ruin my life so fuck it… I really just don't wanna think about her… okay?”

The silence after my words is what motivated me to gather the courage to meet his eyes. Pursed lips and a sigh, Billy looks back at me. “Yeah. Okay, whatever you need, shortcake.”

I give a curt nod, “Thank you,” I sniffle and look at the table, “What’s all this?”

“Oh, well, I asked Max for some of her VHS tapes and she made cookies with Susan before she left this morning so… I thought… maybe, these would make you feel better? And I made her swear to keep this a secret and not tell any of her little shit friends.” His cheeks actually turn a shade of red and I let out a giggle as I sit beside him. He tosses the blanket over my head. “Don’t laugh at me, I’m trying to be nice!”

“Okay, okay!” I pick up the VHS tapes and shuffle through them. The Shining, Nightmare on Elm Street, Carrie, The Breakfast Club, The Outsiders…

“Lets watch Nightmare on Elm Street…Johnny Depp is pretty…” I giggled and bit my bottom lip.

“Wow, okay, am I not?” with a faux hurt expression, he lifted a hand to his chest and smirked.

Rolling my eyes, “That’s not what I said…”

Raising a brow, “So, you’re saying I’m pretty?”

“Yes, Billy Hargrove. You are a beautiful man.”

His smirk shifts into a soft smile, “Thank you, you’re beautiful yourself, babe.”

New nickname, adding that to my list of favorites.

“Thank you. Seriously.” I hand him the VHS to put on and lean back. I pull the blanket to cover my bruised stretch marks. “I would’ve called before coming but… y’know.”

He places a hand on my cheek. “You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar. No matter how awful you think I am… I will always care about you. I know I’m an asshole but… you kind of changed my life with all these marks and trouble. You’re… you’re my favorite type of trouble.”

It was like my insides were melting and I swallowed hard, my heartbeat speeding up. “Really?”

His thumb brushes against my cheek as he nods. “Absolutely.”

“That’s… really cheesy,” I giggle, embarrassed, “But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think it was sweet. You’re my favorite trouble, too, Billy.”

A brief moment of silence as he looked down to my lips. It was like time stopped and I swallowed my heart. “Can I kiss you, sugar?”

Briefly, my eyes widen before whispering, “Please…”

His lips touch mine instantly, they are soft but urgent. Slipping his tongue past my lips, I feel my body erupt into flames. I place my hands on his thighs and I hear him drop the VHS before he puts both hands on my cheeks. He was so warm, so soft, yet his kiss was so needy and deeply affectionate. My broken wrist remains on his thigh but my other hand moves to run my fingers into the back of his hair, gripping gently. He groans and I swear, I felt my heart stop. That's when he pulled away and I caught a glimpse of his glazed eyes and slicken lips.

“I could do that everyday, for the rest of time…” he muttered. I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to me but I didn’t care. I could hardly focus on anything but the sweltering joy growing in the very pit of my stomach.

Our moment is interrupted by a small voice clearing their throat. I drop my hand to my lap. We look over to see Max with a smirk on her face, red hair pulled into braids. “I knew you liked her, you idiot!”

“Get out!” He grumbled.

She simply laughed, unphased, “No, no. Thank you, now Dustin owes me fifteen dollars!” She runs to her room, presumably to grab that darn walky talky.

With a small smile, I raised a questioning brow and scrunched my nose. “You like me?”

Rolling his eyes, he picks up the VHS and moves to put the movie on. “No… yes. I don’t know…” He plopped back on the sofa. “C-can we just watch the movie …?” Oh, how I love to make him blush and stutter….

I giggled and intertwined my fingers with his. “If it's any consolation, I like you. I like you a lot, Billy Hargrove.”

His blue eyes brimming with adoration. He nods, enthusiastically. “Okay… yeah. I like you a whole lot….”

vi. - billy pov

Y/N went back home the next day. It had been four weeks since that night and I still haven’t kissed her again. I’ve been afraid to touch her lips again. I know she said she likes me. But I also know I’m not good enough for her. I only just started to be nicer to Max. I only just started to try. So, I went back to pushing her away.

But the night was young and I already found myself covered in bruises and blood seeped through my shirt. Although the weather was cold, there was a thin line of sweat covering my skin as I drove down the streets to the one person in the world who didn’t make me feel like shit. The one person who made me feel like I meant something. The night was filled with bloody fists, tears and screaming matches. But she was full of love, care and a gentleness that I could never get at home.

As I park out her house, I see her light is the only one on.

With a deep breath, I climb the tree in front of her window and peer into her room. She’s lying on the bed under the covers, a book in her hands. I purse my lips and knock on her window softly. Her head turns toward the window. slightly startled, her expression instantly fills with concern and that damn look she always gives me that always makes me feel warm. She pulls the covers off and instantly rushes to the window, I instantly notice something. She’s wearing my shirt.

She always looks so good in my shirts, god, she drives me crazy.

She slides the window up and I meet her eyes. “Billy, what-what are you doing here?!”

“Uh, if you let me in, I’ll explain everything…” She nods, shifting over to the side to let me in.

I climb into her room and sit on her bed, the creaking of the window shutting numbed out in my numerous chaotic thoughts. Suddenly, she’s beside me, running her fingers through my curls and placing her now healed hand on my thigh. “Talk to me, Billy. What’s wrong? I’ve never seen you cry…”

Biting my bottom lip, I briefly muster the balls to meet her eyes before looking back at her carpet. “Remember when you came to my house at two in the morning?” She nods. “Remember when I said we were alike?”

You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar.

She nods, warily.

“My dad… he punishes me. Harshly. He… he does it a lot but tonight, I guess I really got on his nerves. He blamed me for my mom leaving and kicked me out the house. I know I’ve been a piece of shit lately but with all these feelings I have for you and the shit my dad says… I can’t find it in me to put you through all my bullshit. But here I am… I don’t fucking know, I can’t stay away from you… I’m sorry. You’re… all I got, sugar.” My eyes filled with tears once again, the millionth time of the night. Her fingers reach up to wipe my tears and I lean into the warmth of her hand.

“It's not your fault.” She simply states. Not a second of hesitation, not an ounce of doubt.

“What?”

“Your mother leaving, Hargrove. That's not your fault. And as for us? We’re fine, just don’t ignore me. It’s not up to you whether I ‘deal with your shit’ and don't talk about yourself like that. You’re fucking incredible. I like you for a reason, dummy. Anyway, you're safe here. I’ll take care of you.” I look up when she stands and walks toward her door. I almost whined thinking she was leaving, but she locks the door and walks back toward me.

“Jacket and pants off, c’mon, time for bed.” I laugh, dryly, her determination to take care of me making my heart palpitate. I begin to undress, uncomfortably in my bruised state and she reaches in her bedside drawer and pulls out a first aid kit. “Lie down.”

I do as the lady says and lie flat like a starfish in the center of her bed. She sits beside me and opens the kit, beginning to treat me. I take it as an opportunity to admire her features. From her hair to her lips to my shirt on her body. She smelled wonderful. Like a dewy spring morning. Her lips looked shiny after her tongue swiped across them. She finishes and brushes a few stray strands of hair out of my face. “I really do like you, Billy. Don’t leave me in the dark like that ever again, okay?”

I nod. At this moment, as I look at her face, I realize I’d do anything she asks. “Whatever you want, babe.”

She shut the light off and slipped under the covers, I followed suit. There was a brief pause of comfortable silence. Till I got to thinking. I never felt such an intense feeling, relationship, trust, experience. She was an acid trip. She was peace. She was heaven and she was chaos. She was everything and I was set on living for my everything. It was at this moment I realized why I had felt so protective, so needy for her attention, so caring, careful and intrigued, so pliable and submissive to her every whim.

I had fallen in love.

This wasn’t good. The moment I realized it, it was like it was fighting to get out. Like it needed to get out before it grew more and broke my heart. She’d leave me, just like my mother.

But the voices, the doubt, it didn’t matter when I felt her shit beside me and her voice relaxed me like melatonin or a cup of tea in the morning. I was more of a beer and party at night but god, I could get behind this feeling. This indescribable high she had me set on. I was absolutely in love with her. I adored her. I was enamored. Max was right. It pissed me off beyond words… but holy shit, Max was absolutely right. I was head over heels and it was fucking terrifying.

“Are you okay, Billy? Do you need anything? Water? Food? Maybe clothes? I could steal some of my stepdads clothes… or you could wear some of my oversized stuff-”

“I’m good, princess. Thank you. I just… I really need to tell you something.” It was gonna come out. It had to. It had to or I was going to explode. I roll over to face her, only to find that she was already facing me. Even in the dark, I could trace her features. It was committed to memory. Imprinted in his mind. I certainly didn’t hate it. “Y/N. Don’t laugh. Okay? If you laugh, I’ll leave and sleep in my car.”

She nods. “Okay, Billy, just spit it out!”

“Fine. I-I… I love you. Like… love-love you. Like I wanna kiss you and hold you and hold your hand. I wanna… maybe… I don’t know, get married one day and live far, far away together. All by ourselves, happily alone…”

It was quiet. From what I could see in the dark, under the streak of moonlight hitting her just right, she was shocked. Her bottom lip pulled under her teeth. “I love you, too. I want all of that and more, Billy… but you can’t ignore me. Okay? Talk to me… I just wanna be there with you. For you.”

I have never smiled that big since I was kid, surfing in the waves with mom.

“Run away with me.” My voice was soft as I stared mindlessly at her lips.

“Billy…” She sounded cynical as she shook her head.

“C’mon. We both hate this town!” I place a hand on her hip.

“Think about what's here, though. Max. School. My best friend. Billy, be logical!” She was always so smart. So careful and meticulous. But I wasn’t having it. We could worry about the details and kinks later. For now. I just wanted to convince her to get away with me.

“I am! We’ll leave after graduation. I’ll save up money to get us someplace nice far away. Maybe back to Cali or we can even go to New York. I’ll go wherever, as long as it’s with you. So they can never touch us again, okay? Never again.”

Another beat of silence.

“Fuck… fine! Okay!” I celebrate with a mouthed ‘yes’ and a fist to the air, she rolls her eyes. “I hate the effect you have on me, Billy Hargrove.”

“Oh please! Get over here…” I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into me and smothering my face in her hair, taking a whiff of the scent and smiling brightly. I pull back to place my lips on hers, gently. Reveling in the feeling of her lips on mine again after far too long. “I love you so much.”

Sure, we can just be dumb teenagers with stupid plans.

“I love you more.”

But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t okay with that. Especially not when the cold wind of Hawkins kisses my skin as it brushes through the small crack in the window and I doze off, holding my love in my arms.


Tags :
3 years ago

Never Again

the five times he saw you with bruises and the one time you saw him with bruises.

pairing: billy hargrove x thicc!reader (f)

word count 8.9k

note: reader has thick thighs and stretch marks, i'd rather jump off a bridge than write about characters with "perfect bodies" ew. also im chubby and i dont remember what it was like to be skinny. ok ms thiccums. also readers birthday is in winter shh. this is sort of an au where billy got left back a year and he still works at pool, steves at record store and billys alive. billys a little bit ooc but who cares lmao

playlist. moodboard. masterlist.

warnings!: abuse!, domestic abuse, violence, sexual assault mentioned, mention of ro*fie/date drug, assault, fighting, bullying, depression, loneliness, anxiety, a LOT of swearing/cursing, making out (?) etc... fluff, comfort, angst.

Never Again

i. - yn pov

The cold wind kissed my skin as I stepped off the dingy school bus and toward Hawkins High. My backpack slung over my shoulder as I tug on my flannels sleeves and fidget with anxiety, walking through, past the other students that seemed to enjoy loitering. Another miserable day in hell. My combat boots smack the concrete as I enter the building, escaping from the chilly temperature into the stuffy halls and heading straight for my locker. I grab my notebook to place it in my backpack and put away my winter coat. Having earbuds in, I don’t hear the obnoxious smacking of gum and tapping of tacky flats coming toward me. Not till her hand pushes me toward the wall. One of my headphones was knocked out.

“I’m talking to you, new girl!” The voice was impossible to not recognize. Turning around to make eye contact and confirm my theory, I send a distasteful glare to Carol.

“And yet, I can’t seem to give a fuck.” I was never one to let popular kids knock me around. Seemingly everyone bullies and annoys me with ease, but I always defend myself. I only don’t speak when their whole purpose is to get a rise out of me.

Her expression changes from annoyed to offense and fury. “Listen, slut. Either you explain why you stole my bracelet and give it back or I will fuck you up.”

Raising a brow I looked down at my wrist where I had my grandmother's silver bracelet wrapped around and chuckled at the insane accusation. “This is my grandma’s, dumbass. I didn’t take your stupid fucking bracelet.”

“I beg to fucking differ, it’s one of a kind!” She yells, catching the attention of other passerbys in the hills. Suddenly I’m filled with rage as she raises her voice at me.

“Clearly not. I’m not dealing with this right now, it’s too early.” I go to walk away and escape the conversation when suddenly she grabs and tugs my arm. I land on the ground, hard, on my back.

“Nuh-uh, not till you give it back!” She straddles me, holding my hands down with her knees and starts throwing punches. “Give it back!”

How do I give it “back” if you’re holding me down, dumbass!

This was ridiculous. I was almost embarrassed for the girl. She actually threw punches… over a bracelet. It all happened so fast. My eye burned and my face was sore and my lip was stinging. Then someone came behind Carol and pulled her off of me. My face was warm and I took deep breaths. I could feel blood dripping out of my nose and my lip was busted. I swallow hard and taste blood on my tongue before rising to sit up. My vision was blurry but I could see a shape of what seemed to be Tommy pulling Carol away, the yelling reverberating in my ears. Behind me I feel someone place an arm on my back and under my knees, lifting me and carrying me toward the nurses office.

I try to see who lifted me but as we pass the bright lights in the halls, my eyes get irritated and I shut them quickly. The person is warm and I feel denim gently scraping my arm. I don’t need to wonder for long as I hear his voice. “Jesus, L/N. It’s not even twelve yet and you already got a beating?”

“Shut up, Hargrove.” My voice is so weak it surprises me. His name is even more bitter than the blood on my tongue.

“It’s almost a new record. Not one to be proud of. But it's something, sugar.”

Billy Hargrove and I constantly bickered. I hated him and he hated me but not enough to not want to get in my pants. We were often associated as his stupid friends frequently beat me to hell and he beat my guy friends. I envy him. Everyone absolutely adores him. I can pretend I don’t care about being liked but deep down, there's this irritating desire to be loved. But someone, anyone. The fear that if my own mother doesn’t love me, why would anyone else?

Billy was perfect. He was attractive, fit, and the Hawkins High king. He hardly even needed to try. And me? I was the nobody.

I hated him for it.

“I’d rather you left me on the floor, Billy!” When I wiggle to try and escape his arms, his grip only gets tighter.

He scoffs as he opens the nurse’s office door with his foot. “Don’t be so dramatic, shortcake.”

I’m sitting on a medical cot as I hear the clicking of the nurse’s heels rushing toward me. “Oh my- what happened, hun?”

I assumed Billy left the room as I explained I was in a fight to Nurse Jen. Why would he stay? But after the teacher cleaned my eyes and I was able to blink them open, I see him sitting there across the room, watching with crossed arms and a brooding stare as the nurse dabbed at my bruises. I raise a brow at him and he only sends a sly grin in response. When the nurse finishes up with my bruises and busted lip, she looks up at me with soft brown eyes. “Can you have someone drive you home?”

“I’ll take her home,” She and I turned to Billy as he spoke. “Still live out of town?”

I nod softly, surprised he remembered that from the party a few months ago that my best friend dragged me to. He had to drive me home and dropped me off after someone tried to roofie me. As I said, this school is hell.

The nurse nods, grabbing my hand and helping pull me up. At first, it was like it all rushed to my head, the world began to spin, blurring slightly. It cleared quickly and I stumbled slightly. Billy rushes forward to grab my arms and hold me up. Surprisingly, his expression is filled with genuine concern. “Alright, c’mon, L/N.” He lifts me up just as he did before and carries me out to the car. The nurse left me with an ice pack for my head and packet of bandaids. What the fuck do I do with this? Billy sets me down in the passenger seat of his camaro. He begins driving after a heavy sigh. Who would’ve thought I’d wake up, go to school, get my ass kicked, and then get driven home by Billy Hargrove. I giggle childishly at the thought while staring out the window. “What’re you laughing at, sugar?”

“This is… not at all what I expected from my day…” I shake my head and frown. “Billy Hargrove, the man who hates me for everything but my tits, driving me home.”

He scoffs, “Is that how you think of me? Really?”

I nod fervently, wincing as it hurt my jaw. “Absolutely.”

He’s silent. Just for a moment. “Jesus, that’s… a low point of view.”

“Well, you never really treated me with a high regard… not till this moment and that party a few weeks ago. You aren’t really that nice to me. You’re just snarky and pervy.” I continue to mumble under my breath about how everyone is always mean to me but Billy isn’t listening after what I said about him.

He stares blankly to the road before him as he drives. The radio buzzing silently and I purse my busted lips as I look over to him. His gaze is concentrated and pensive. “I’m not that shitty of a person, Y/N.”

I swallow hard. “Sure.”

“I’m not!” He seemed genuinely angry, sincerely aggravated. “I have fuckin’ morals.”

“Then quit whining and act like it.” I huff, leaning to look out the window. He grunts, choosing to keep quiet and ignore me.

The rest of the car ride is silent. One hour of complete silence, other than the light sound of Metallica playing on the radio. I dozed off but every time I’d feel my eyes close, Billy shoved me, mumbling something about “concussions.”

Pulling up to my house, I rush to get out but Billy darts to my side of the car. “What’re you doing?” I say, shocked.

“You can hardly walk, sugar. I’m helping you get inside safely.” His tone is sarcastic but intentions are pure. I would roll my eyes if they didn’t hurt so much.

I let him help walk me inside my house. My parents were at work and I’m secretly grateful for Billy driving me. My mother would’ve screamed at me for making her drive all the way back and maybe even done worse. As I sit on my mattress, I look to Billy who helped me up the stairs, through the pavement and drove me from school and finally I gathered the courage. “Billy…” He looks into my eyes after finding pain relievers in my drawer and placing them on my bedside table. His blue eyes were hypnotizing and I finally understood why all the girls fawned over him. “Thank you. You don’t understand how much you just helped me.” I give him a small, warm smile.

His gaze flips between my eyes and lips before he takes a deep breath, “Don’t thank me, sweetheart, it’s the least I can do. Lemme go get you some water. You got any snacks or pajamas I can bring you so you don’t have to get up too much?”

I nod carefully. Billy was being soft. He was gentle and kind. I guess he’s trying to show his morals like I suggested. “In the drawer, top shelf is my jammies, there's chips in the kitchen. I-I’m only allowed to eat the potato chips, though…”

He nods, not asking too much. He grabs the pajamas from my drawer, a large t-shirt that I stole from my ex, and sweatpants. He laid it on the bed and left for the water and chips. Quickly, I got dressed and tucked myself under the blankets. Billy was quick, walking into my room with a bag of chips and a glass of water. He placed it on the bedside table and I quickly took the pain relievers with a large gulp of water. He looks around my room, his eyes landing on a book, journal and pencil on the desk in the corner of my room. He grabs them and places them beside me. “Do some reading and drawing or something and get some rest in like two hours.You don’t wanna get a concussion, trust me.”

I laugh, dryly. “Thank you, Hargrove.”

“When do your parents get back?”

“Uh, depends. My dad comes back around nine and my mom… My mom varies. It could be six on a good day or midnight on a bad day.” I sigh, grasping the book before opening to where I left off.

His brows furrowed and I saw the expression on his face shift as he tried to decide whether he should ask questions or not. He chooses not. “Okay… make sure not to get into trouble? See you around, sugar.” He ruffled my hair and just like that, he left.

ii. - yn pov

I didn’t want to come to this party but my best and only friend Rachel had forced me here. Well, more so, threatened to leave me home alone with my mother. So there I stood, next to a bowl of spiked punch, as people sent judgemental glances my way. I was completely fine minding my own business, till a pretty girl with a ponytail so tight it practically pulled her hairline out. I recognized her as… Natalie? Nicole? One of those for sure… “You’re the new girl, right? The one who stole Carol's bracelet?” Her speech was slurred and she seemingly was clueless to the concept of personal space.

“I’m new but I didn’t steal Carol's bracelet. If she told you otherwise then she’s a lying, delusional bitch.” Okay, maybe it was harsh. However I couldn't find it in me to care at the moment. I wanted to go to sleep.

She snarled her red lips and with a bitter tone, “Well, that ‘b-word’ is my friend so watch what you say, freak. What are you even doing here? I didn’t know they were inviting losers?”

With a sarcastic smile, I cross my arms, “Aw! Well, duh! That's why they invited you, silly!”

She gasps before clenching her teeth, “At least I’m not a virgin with no freaking friends.”

It was so easy to piss these people off, I didn’t need to put in the effort of getting physical. But I was so very tired and restless, I wasn’t in the mood frankly. I just grabbed her pretty and oh so perfect blonde ponytail and dumped her head in the spiked punch bowl. When she pulled back, she wiped the punch out her eyes and screeched. “Whore!” Huh, so she can curse.

“But I thought I was a virgin?” I send a snarky smile to the brat. Bad idea.

She tackled me and pathetically smacked me while straddling me. It wasn't as bad as Carol, however I still had some bruises staining my skin, so it hurt. And this time, I had my hands to cover me. It wasn’t enough though as she smacked me harder and harder. The crowd just chanted “fight, fight, fight” before someone finally pulled the rabid beast off me. I sighed heavily before trudging out the door.

My thoughts race. I’d rather walk home than stay there a second later. I don’t care if my house is twenty minutes away by car and forty walking. Rachel can yell at me in the morning, I don’t care.

But just as I make it to a street corner after fifteen minutes of walking, I notice a light shining behind me. The street has been empty since I first started walking so, out of curiosity, I turned to check who it may be.

“Oh my god.” I rolled my eyes as I noticed the familiar camaro driving toward me. “Do you just have a sixth sense or something?”

“Another beating, Y/N? Jesus, that's two in under a month, what happened?” Billy leans his head out the car. The street corner was getting cold so I stuck my head in the car to sneak some warmth.

“Well, Nicole was being disrespectful so I shoved her face in a bowl of punch and she decided to assault me. Plain and simple, Hargrove. Care to give me another ride home, please? I really don’t wanna walk in heels and bruises.” I pout, slight playful flirtation in my eyes as he rolls his and tilts his head to motion me to hop in.

I giggled at the music choice. “What's funny?”

“You’re playing metallica again, it’s like fuckin’ deja vu.”

He laughs, shaking his head, “I can’t believe you can laugh when you look like you’ve been fucking run over. You get into too many fights. I’m being serious, it’s reckless and dangerous, sugar. You gotta stop.” He scolds me like a child.

I huff, sarcastically, “Okay, dad. Since when did you give a fuck what I do? Figured you couldn't care less.”

“Like I said last time, I got morals. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.”

I laugh, sarcastically. “Well, you’re surely getting better at showing it. Seriously, do you think carrying my bag for me to two classes is gonna make me think you have morals? Or saying bless you when I sneeze? That's just manners, Hargrove, I’m concerned you just started saying bless you and thank you to people. It's basic respect.”

He stops, rather aggressively, in the middle of the empty road. “Don’t you talk to me about respect like you’re my fucking father. You can't seem to avoid getting your ass kicked, what are you a child? Desperate for attention? A masochist? What? What's wrong with you that you so desperately need to get assaulted every day? Mommy not giving you enough attention at home?”

That felt like a slap across the face. Especially since my mother couldn’t care less if someone hit me. She’d fully support it. The comment made my eyes water, every word leading me closer and closer to the tears that started rolling down my rosy and bruised cheeks. His angry expressions alter to one of shock and perhaps even a flash of guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but he was speechless as I cried silently beside him. “Fuck you, Hargrove.”

He bit his pursed lip and started driving again. It was quiet for a bit till he gathered his courage to speak again. “Listen… that… that wasn't cool of me. I’m-I am… sorry. That was fucked up. I shouldn’t have said that. I just-I don’t like seeing you like this. I don’t know why. It really fucking bothers me though.”

The word sorry sounded like he choked just trying to get it out. He was so clearly not used to apologizing however I couldn’t find it in me to care. He tried. And it seemed genuine. That impressed me more than I could imagine. “Just… take me home please.”

The rest of the drive is silent till he’s pulling over in front of my house again. I catch my breath and wipe my tears as Billy hops out and walks to the passenger seat, opening the door for me. It was chivalrous and honestly surprising. I looked at him with a questioning gaze as he walked me to my door. Mentally, I celebrated being able to walk, unlike last time. “Hey, I was wondering … that shirt you wore last time? Where did you get it from? It looked familiar.”

I raise a brow at his question. “Uh, its my ex boyfriend’s. I never threw it out and he never picked it up so I just… kept it? I guess.”

He hums. “Here…” He pulls his denim jacket off and hands it to me before tugging his white shirt off and swapping that for the denim jacket. “Wear that… It’s really weird to wear your ex’s clothing. Creepy.” I can see him visibly gulp.

“Yeah?” With a lopsided grin on my face, I look down at the white t-shirt in my hands. Then I met his hypnotizing blue eyes once more. They were filled with something indescribable. Something different from the usual lust, gloom and humor that filled them. Something I didn’t quite understand yet. “You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.”

He laughs. It was a nice laugh too, I'll admit. Still hate him though, definitely. Definitely hate him, Mhm. “Tell me about it, Y/N L/N.” He raises both brows, looking between my eyes then my lips before walking backwards. “See ya’ round, shortcake. I gotta go find my sister, stay out of trouble, please.”

“See ya’.” There's a part of me that celebrates seeing him go, then some forbidden, sadistic, masochistic part if me cries deep down and begs him to come back mentally. “Asshole.”

iii. - third pov

Billy started acting weird.

Whenever Y/N passed him in the hall, he ignored her.

No snarky remarks or flirtatious lines. He stopped being cruel to his sister, he waited more patiently for her after school. He was using manners with teachers and other students and actually showed up for class. He was doing better in school in general and he showed up on time. She’d find him watching her when she’d look up to find who was burning a gaze into her flesh. It was always him. But when she tried to speak to him, he gave one word answers and walked away claiming he had something to do.

You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.

Tell me about it.

He’s playing with my feelings. Her thoughts race. Except there are no feelings, I definitely hate him. Right? So why does it hurt when he ignores me? When he passes without a word or a glance. Why did it give me butterflies when I caught him looking at me or how, not so discreetly, looked over in the morning to see if I got off the bus before going in just to know if I was around. What would he do if I wasn’t? Why did I want to know? Was it so strange to miss our dynamic? Our banter?

Nonetheless, she continued her life as usual. Weekdays were school till three, work at the arcade till six, taking the bus home, shower, sleep. Weekends were work from seven to three, taking the bus home, yoga, shower, study, sleep. She only had about one or two friends, so there wasn’t much “hanging out” squeezed in. Except there was a disruption in her schedule on this particular day. Saturday. Noon. In front of the arcade, Max is sitting beside Y/N with a deep frown on her lips.

Max came in at her usual eleven in the morning and all went smoothly till some grown man came and gave her trouble for “hogging” the machine. So, in an attempt to defend her, Y/N walked up and asked him to leave. Which resulted in a bruised cheekbone, split lip and broken wrist. Now they sit on the curb, waiting for Max’s brother to pick her up so Y/N can go to the hospital and receive treatment.

“Are you sure Billy will take me? He didn’t seem too happy last time he saw me all bruised up…”

His words imprinted in her memory, joined by those blue eyes that filled with concern. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.

“Last time?” The redhead's eyebrow quirks.

“Yeah, he gave me a ride once… twice. Whatever, just… are you sure he won't be mad?” Worry lacing her tone.

“It’ll be fine, Y/N/N,” She takes a pause, placing a hand on Y/N’s knee. “And who cares what that asshole thinks anyway?”

The older girl releases a small laugh, “Yeah, who cares…” She did. She cared too much. She didn’t know when it happened or how. She couldn’t even admit to herself that it had. But she grew fond of the blond curlyhead casanova.

“And also… I didn’t get to say thank you. No one really defends me like that… You looked really badass, at least.” Max giggles.

With a pained smile, “No problem, kiddo. I can’t believe he broke my wrist, though, that's still so crazy to me.”

“Yeah, that was crazy. Hey, your eyeliner is still intact?” The statement was more of a question as she questionably clung onto whatever she had in mind to cheer Y/N up.

The pair giggle till the familiar rumble of Billy’s camaro can be heard speeding toward the arcade. It skids to a stop and Billy comes rushing out the car toward the duo, who stood quickly. “What the fuck happened, Y/N? Didn’t I tell you to be careful?”

“Hard to remember what you said when you haven’t even acknowledged me till this moment.”

“Sweetheart, It's hard to not acknowledge such a hot chick so don’t spout such bullshit. No what the fuck is going on with your wrist?” He goes to grab her wrist but she yelps in pain and he pulls back quickly, his previously flirtatious expression filled with genuine concern.

“The dude broke it…” She had broken wrists before. He had broken legs, ribs, jaw, arms, feet, fingers. She’s had numerous broken bones, fractures, sprains. She wasn’t too panicked about the wrist. But the pain never felt nice.

His eyes flash back to hers, anger spirling her new favorite shade of blue, “Dude? A fucking guy did it? Is he still here?”

“No, he… he left.” She looks him up and down. He was wearing a red button up and she could see a peak of his chest. His cheeks flushed red in anger, and Max? She was thriving. She hasn’t felt so joyous in years. Suddenly it all made sense. Why Billy was so nice, so respectful, so much… happier?

Her.

“Okay… let’s go. I gotta get you to a hospital.”

Max sat in the back and her bright blue eyes flicked between the two sat in the front. Curious and intrigued, she hung on every second.

“Do you have an addiction to getting your ass kicked?”

“I guess so.”

More silence.

He looks at her and then back to the road. Then he takes a double take. “You look good in my shirt, by the way.”

It was then she realized she was wearing the very shirt he gave her off his back the last time they actually spoke. “Thanks.”

Max covered her mouth to disguise her smile.

Billy actually likes someone? And it's Y/N?!

“Y’know… I’m probably gonna get fired. I’m really gonna need a new job. Actually, to be honest… I pay the majority of the rent at my house… My mom… she doesn’t really…” Y/N clears her throat as she chokes a sob that threatens to leave her with teary eyes. “She doesn’t really pay rent. She works but… not for rent.” She wipes her face with her unbroken wrist. Then wiping the tears on her jeans.

Billy could feel his heart drop at the sound of her broken voice. “I’ll help you get a job. I promise. I’ll see if you can work at the pool with me or maybe I could get Harrington to let you work at the record store. I will help get you a job.”

She let out an exhale and a laugh, “Did you know the first day where you found me all bruised up in December… It was my birthday. I turned eighteen. No one said anything. Except for Max and my best friend. My own mother forgot. Or she just didn’t care.”

She was staring blankly at the road. All Billy could get out was a weak apology as he reached over to grasp her unbroken hand. Max beamed.

As they parked in front of the hospital, Y/N stepped out. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Max thought her cheeks were gonna break by how wide her smile became. He’s worried, how cute.

“I’m fine, Hargrove. Now, just… I’ll see you Monday, okay? Don’t… don’t ignore me?”

“I won’t, I promise.”

“You made a lot of promises today, hope you mean 'em’.” She smiled and walked into the emergency room. Max quickly ran out of the car to switch to the front seat and buckled in with a massive grin on her face and a “I-know-your-secrets” glare in her eyes.

“Oh god, what now, Max?”

“So… In love with Y/N, are we?” She smirked, tilting her head. “No wonder you’re so nice.”

He scrunched his face in mock disgust. “What? No! She’s just- We’re just kind of… friends now, I guess. It’s platonic.”

“Really? You held her hand and Oh Y/N I’ll get you a job, I promise, I’ll protect you, My princess, where is she? I care so much about you! Oh! I love you so much-” Her mocking tone and giggling was cut short as Billy suddenly stepped on the gas suddenly. Her laughing only intensifies.

“Shut up! It’s not like that. She’s just… Okay, I never met anyone as incredible or strong and unpredictable. She is the funniest, smartest yet somehow densest person I know and I don’t know if I wanna scream or kiss her but she’s the strongest most fucking irresistable woman I know and I have to stay away from her or else I get all these… emotions… I guess, that I can’t fucking deal with, okay? But it’s just… temporary. We’re platonic!” He just sounded like a contradicting machine that wanted to convince itself of a lie.

Max grinned one last time. “Sure, Billy, sure.”

iv. - third pov

Max’s joy only lasted a week.

Billy made an effort to speak to her but everytime he grew awkward. It was unfamiliar to him. And Y/N? Max hardly recognizes her. Her wrist was covered in a white cast with blue wrapping and the bruises she received at the arcade were healing well. But she was limping. She was covering her face. She was wearing long sleeves, even though it was now March and the weather was warming. It worried Max. Poor girl didn’t know what to do. So she went to Billy. Told him her concerns.

“What do you mean limping?“

“Limping! What else does it mean?” Even in serious conversations, her sarcasm never failed. “It’s been really warm lately and she still wears that black hoodie and sweatpants. She’s hot cause she always asks for the air conditioner so I don’t know why she doesn’t just take it off unless…”

“Don’t…”His heart kicked up, “You think… you think more bruises?”

“Yeah or she did something herself….” She frowns in concern. Shaking his head, thoughts filling with the worst of the worst, he begnis marching down the halls, searching for his shortcake.

He bumps into Carol who squeaks like a mouse and stumbles. “Billy, what the fuck?”

“Have you seen Y/N?” He was frantic.

“Who-?”

“Y/N! Have you seen Y/N!” Carol was startled till an expression of realization overtook her features.

“Oh! New girl?” She shook her head, “No, I haven’t seen her today-“

“Then you’re useless. And she’s not even fucking new, she’s been in this school longer than me, Catherine.” He rolls his eyes and begins walking once again.

“It’s Carol-“

He walked completely off, effectively cutting her off and sending a simple message. You’re irrelevant.

Finally catching a glimpse of a girl in a black hoodie and sweatpants, he grips her shoulder and tugs her into the nearest supply closet. “Take off your hoodie.”

“Woah, I know you’re a horny bastard, Hargrove but at least ask me to dinner first-” She chuckles, rolling her shoulders.

“I’m not kidding, Y/N. Take off your hoodie or explain.” His expression was stern in the dimly lit closet.

Silence. It was then they noticed the closed space, they were so close that one inch forward and their noses would touch. She could explore his blue eyes and well defined facial structure, the spiral of his curls and count his freckles and he could sink in her eyes and imagine the taste of her lips. God, he can’t stop staring at her lips. But he grasped her chin and tilted her head side to side to observe a few new fade bruises, she smacked his hand. She stares at him with a blank expression. “There's just… it’s just… more bruises. Nothing serious.”

Scoffing, “From who?”

Shaking her head. This one was different. She couldn’t tell him who did this one. “Billy, I’m not comfortable talking about this right now. Okay? It's really personal and I-I just want to get through the day so I can go to sleep. Even if everyday on the bus home is like a sentence to hell…” She mumbled the last sentence, raising her able hand to brush a strand behind her ear.

“Why? What's at home?”

“Nothing… just my mom and I never really got along well. It's nothing bad, just frustrating.” His eyes had not looked at hers since the silence. His eyes have been trained to her lips. Watching her form every syllable. “You know, I got eyes you can look at, too, right?” She smirked.

“I-I am looking at your eyes, you just can’t tell 'cause it's dark.” His eyes flick to hers.

“If we’re calling my lips my eyes then sure!” She tilts her head playfully. The air in the small closet was tight and hotter and hotter by the second.

He smirked, “Well, about taking your hoodie off…” His hands tug on her collar to push her body closer to his. She scoffs and pushes him to the wall.

“In your dreams, Hargrove.” She walks out the enclosed space but Billy follows close behind.

“I’m just saying, if all this time I just had to take you to dinner, I would’ve done it long ago!” He walks side by side with her. “No, but seriously, if it's personal then that's okay. I understand, just, y’know Max told me who broke your wrist and now he has a concussion so…”

She stops abruptly and turns to him. “What?”

“I figured out it was Bryce Turner so I found him at his job and knocked him out, no big deal,” He shrugs, “He hurt you, that's not right.”

She looks at him, entirely suspicious. “What the hell changed? You see me bruised up once or twice and suddenly you care about me as a person? Suddenly you defend me? What the hell, Billy?”

He exhales, heavily, glancing around the halls. “Can we not talk about this here? It’s really not that serious, I just know how it feels to take a beating, I’ve been in a few fights myself if you can’t tell.”

Shaking her head, “No, a few months ago, you couldn’t fucking stand me. You only bared my presence to get a chance to fuck me. So, is this just a trick? This is all an act, this new you? Is it real? Or is this an elaborate plan to fuck me, Billy? Because I’m sick of everyone in my life using me.”

He opened his mouth to speak but he didn’t know how to tell her. He couldn’t tell her. He shakes his head, “I’m not trying to use you, it’s… it’s unrelated. I promise. I’m sorry I made you feel that way, though.”

Sharing blank stares, she bites her lip. “Another promise, hm?” He bows his head. “See ya’, Billy.”

She wanders off from him, off to her next class. He’s left alone in a crowded hallway, heart sunk to his stomach and a new anxiety he didn’t appreciate.

v. - yn pov

Sobbing uncontrollably on a Sunday night, walking in the rain to Billy Hargrove’s house at two in the morning was not my ideal experience. But my life never went according to plan.

The cut on my lip down my chin and bleeding nose was evidence enough, let alone the numerous fresh black and blue marks covering my cheeks and body. A solid handprint outlined in red on my wrist when she yanked me toward the front door. My tailbone still ached from when I fell ass first into the pavement. She screams demanding me to leave “her” house, even though I pay the majority of the rent.

My ribs were healing well from the last time she hit me but after her recent blows, they ached and stung. My wrist is still wrapped in a cast that shouldn’t be wet. My ankle, that she had smashed on the wooden ground when I refused to get out of bed and she dragged me off it, now had shards and fragments of glass lodged in the arch of my foot from the vase she had thrown at my foot. The wet concrete was incredulously painful against my feet which were clad in only socks. My mother doesn’t really think to give me shoes before throwing me out. She just knows she wants me out and doesn’t care what condition I’m in whilst “out.”

It was humiliating to be walking towards Billy Hargrove’s house for support, for help, for comfort. When in September he and I hated each other. Sure, he tried to seduce me but that was a joke. No one found me attractive, he was making fun of me. Right? So, why in December, on my birthday that no one ever celebrated, did he lift me in his arms and help me get medical attention? Why did he care? That's what I clung onto as I took steps closer and closer to his house. The bright hope lying in that memory. Billy Hargrove cared even a little bit.

I didn’t really have anyone else. My best friend was in Florida visiting her grandmother and all my family was in New York. All I had was Billy.

His door was intimidating, but my body shivered so aggressively and my heart thumped so heavily I realized I had no choice. With eyes filled with many tears, my vision was blurry, my throat dry, body wrenched and my heart aching… I knocked on his door. The sound hardly made it over Metallica playing faintly through the door, the only sign other than the turned on living room light that he was there.

I knock again. “Jesus, M… can’t you, at least… door?” I could hear him faintly through the door. Suddenly, it swung open and there he stood. A red button-up tucked into jeans clung to his frame well. His expression switched from anger to shock and concern.

“Y/N, what- what the fuck happened?”

“I-I’m so-so sorry, Billy… I don’t have anywhere to go, I just- I would’ve called but I can’t get in my house so I- I just walked her and I- fuck, I just need help, please!” Each word came out with a choked sob. He gently grabbed my elbow and, with a softness I couldn’t imagine ever coming from him, he pulled me in for a hug. “Billy, y-you’re gonna get wet-”

“Jesus, I don’t care. C’mon, let me take care of you. We’re lucky my parents are gone.”

***

After gently taking out the shard in my foot with a tweezer, and asking Max for her tweezer in the first place, he gave me some medical alcohol, ointments, bandages and wraps to use after a shower. He even gave me a new wrist cast, which I’d have to ask later why he has it. He left me another one of his shirts and a pair of his boxers while he let me take a shower. When I got out, he was wearing a t-shirt and boxers. There were too white mugs and chocolate chip cookies on the coffee table as well as a mountain of VHS tapes. He was wrapped in a red blanket and his foot tapped anxiously on the wooden ground. This is new… certainly not unwelcome but new.

“Uhm, thank you…”

His head snapped in my direction at the sound of my voice.

“Did you walk here?”

“Oh- uh, yeah… more so limp but yeah…”

“Jesus Christ, Y/N, what's going on? Who did this to you? I’ve never seen you cry like that, it… it hurt and I got really scared for you… are you okay?” His eyes were always so pretty to me. How the blue could tell so much about him, what he was feeling, thinking. I could see so much truth to his words, so much concern.

Sighing, I bite the bullet. Its stupid, but I really trusted Billy. “My mom has been like this since I was ten…” I train my eyes to the ground. The pattern of the wood was far less horrific than those gorgeous azure eyes. “Ever since my biological dad left, she just…changed. She likes to drink. All her money goes to that. I basically hold up everything rent wise and financially… I want to forget her tonight, please. I’ve been so scared and… and tired for so long. I feel strange and stupid for telling you this but its not like I have many friends or anyone you can tell that would ruin my life so fuck it… I really just don't wanna think about her… okay?”

The silence after my words is what motivated me to gather the courage to meet his eyes. Pursed lips and a sigh, Billy looks back at me. “Yeah. Okay, whatever you need, shortcake.”

I give a curt nod, “Thank you,” I sniffle and look at the table, “What’s all this?”

“Oh, well, I asked Max for some of her VHS tapes and she made cookies with Susan before she left this morning so… I thought… maybe, these would make you feel better? And I made her swear to keep this a secret and not tell any of her little shit friends.” His cheeks actually turn a shade of red and I let out a giggle as I sit beside him. He tosses the blanket over my head. “Don’t laugh at me, I’m trying to be nice!”

“Okay, okay!” I pick up the VHS tapes and shuffle through them. The Shining, Nightmare on Elm Street, Carrie, The Breakfast Club, The Outsiders…

“Lets watch Nightmare on Elm Street…Johnny Depp is pretty…” I giggled and bit my bottom lip.

“Wow, okay, am I not?” with a faux hurt expression, he lifted a hand to his chest and smirked.

Rolling my eyes, “That’s not what I said…”

Raising a brow, “So, you’re saying I’m pretty?”

“Yes, Billy Hargrove. You are a beautiful man.”

His smirk shifts into a soft smile, “Thank you, you’re beautiful yourself, babe.”

New nickname, adding that to my list of favorites.

“Thank you. Seriously.” I hand him the VHS to put on and lean back. I pull the blanket to cover my bruised stretch marks. “I would’ve called before coming but… y’know.”

He places a hand on my cheek. “You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar. No matter how awful you think I am… I will always care about you. I know I’m an asshole but… you kind of changed my life with all these marks and trouble. You’re… you’re my favorite type of trouble.”

It was like my insides were melting and I swallowed hard, my heartbeat speeding up. “Really?”

His thumb brushes against my cheek as he nods. “Absolutely.”

“That’s… really cheesy,” I giggle, embarrassed, “But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think it was sweet. You’re my favorite trouble, too, Billy.”

A brief moment of silence as he looked down to my lips. It was like time stopped and I swallowed my heart. “Can I kiss you, sugar?”

Briefly, my eyes widen before whispering, “Please…”

His lips touch mine instantly, they are soft but urgent. Slipping his tongue past my lips, I feel my body erupt into flames. I place my hands on his thighs and I hear him drop the VHS before he puts both hands on my cheeks. He was so warm, so soft, yet his kiss was so needy and deeply affectionate. My broken wrist remains on his thigh but my other hand moves to run my fingers into the back of his hair, gripping gently. He groans and I swear, I felt my heart stop. That's when he pulled away and I caught a glimpse of his glazed eyes and slicken lips.

“I could do that everyday, for the rest of time…” he muttered. I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to me but I didn’t care. I could hardly focus on anything but the sweltering joy growing in the very pit of my stomach.

Our moment is interrupted by a small voice clearing their throat. I drop my hand to my lap. We look over to see Max with a smirk on her face, red hair pulled into braids. “I knew you liked her, you idiot!”

“Get out!” He grumbled.

She simply laughed, unphased, “No, no. Thank you, now Dustin owes me fifteen dollars!” She runs to her room, presumably to grab that darn walky talky.

With a small smile, I raised a questioning brow and scrunched my nose. “You like me?”

Rolling his eyes, he picks up the VHS and moves to put the movie on. “No… yes. I don’t know…” He plopped back on the sofa. “C-can we just watch the movie …?” Oh, how I love to make him blush and stutter….

I giggled and intertwined my fingers with his. “If it's any consolation, I like you. I like you a lot, Billy Hargrove.”

His blue eyes brimming with adoration. He nods, enthusiastically. “Okay… yeah. I like you a whole lot….”

vi. - billy pov

Y/N went back home the next day. It had been four weeks since that night and I still haven’t kissed her again. I’ve been afraid to touch her lips again. I know she said she likes me. But I also know I’m not good enough for her. I only just started to be nicer to Max. I only just started to try. So, I went back to pushing her away.

But the night was young and I already found myself covered in bruises and blood seeped through my shirt. Although the weather was cold, there was a thin line of sweat covering my skin as I drove down the streets to the one person in the world who didn’t make me feel like shit. The one person who made me feel like I meant something. The night was filled with bloody fists, tears and screaming matches. But she was full of love, care and a gentleness that I could never get at home.

As I park out her house, I see her light is the only one on.

With a deep breath, I climb the tree in front of her window and peer into her room. She’s lying on the bed under the covers, a book in her hands. I purse my lips and knock on her window softly. Her head turns toward the window. slightly startled, her expression instantly fills with concern and that damn look she always gives me that always makes me feel warm. She pulls the covers off and instantly rushes to the window, I instantly notice something. She’s wearing my shirt.

She always looks so good in my shirts, god, she drives me crazy.

She slides the window up and I meet her eyes. “Billy, what-what are you doing here?!”

“Uh, if you let me in, I’ll explain everything…” She nods, shifting over to the side to let me in.

I climb into her room and sit on her bed, the creaking of the window shutting numbed out in my numerous chaotic thoughts. Suddenly, she’s beside me, running her fingers through my curls and placing her now healed hand on my thigh. “Talk to me, Billy. What’s wrong? I’ve never seen you cry…”

Biting my bottom lip, I briefly muster the balls to meet her eyes before looking back at her carpet. “Remember when you came to my house at two in the morning?” She nods. “Remember when I said we were alike?”

You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar.

She nods, warily.

“My dad… he punishes me. Harshly. He… he does it a lot but tonight, I guess I really got on his nerves. He blamed me for my mom leaving and kicked me out the house. I know I’ve been a piece of shit lately but with all these feelings I have for you and the shit my dad says… I can’t find it in me to put you through all my bullshit. But here I am… I don’t fucking know, I can’t stay away from you… I’m sorry. You’re… all I got, sugar.” My eyes filled with tears once again, the millionth time of the night. Her fingers reach up to wipe my tears and I lean into the warmth of her hand.

“It's not your fault.” She simply states. Not a second of hesitation, not an ounce of doubt.

“What?”

“Your mother leaving, Hargrove. That's not your fault. And as for us? We’re fine, just don’t ignore me. It’s not up to you whether I ‘deal with your shit’ and don't talk about yourself like that. You’re fucking incredible. I like you for a reason, dummy. Anyway, you're safe here. I’ll take care of you.” I look up when she stands and walks toward her door. I almost whined thinking she was leaving, but she locks the door and walks back toward me.

“Jacket and pants off, c’mon, time for bed.” I laugh, dryly, her determination to take care of me making my heart palpitate. I begin to undress, uncomfortably in my bruised state and she reaches in her bedside drawer and pulls out a first aid kit. “Lie down.”

I do as the lady says and lie flat like a starfish in the center of her bed. She sits beside me and opens the kit, beginning to treat me. I take it as an opportunity to admire her features. From her hair to her lips to my shirt on her body. She smelled wonderful. Like a dewy spring morning. Her lips looked shiny after her tongue swiped across them. She finishes and brushes a few stray strands of hair out of my face. “I really do like you, Billy. Don’t leave me in the dark like that ever again, okay?”

I nod. At this moment, as I look at her face, I realize I’d do anything she asks. “Whatever you want, babe.”

She shut the light off and slipped under the covers, I followed suit. There was a brief pause of comfortable silence. Till I got to thinking. I never felt such an intense feeling, relationship, trust, experience. She was an acid trip. She was peace. She was heaven and she was chaos. She was everything and I was set on living for my everything. It was at this moment I realized why I had felt so protective, so needy for her attention, so caring, careful and intrigued, so pliable and submissive to her every whim.

I had fallen in love.

This wasn’t good. The moment I realized it, it was like it was fighting to get out. Like it needed to get out before it grew more and broke my heart. She’d leave me, just like my mother.

But the voices, the doubt, it didn’t matter when I felt her shit beside me and her voice relaxed me like melatonin or a cup of tea in the morning. I was more of a beer and party at night but god, I could get behind this feeling. This indescribable high she had me set on. I was absolutely in love with her. I adored her. I was enamored. Max was right. It pissed me off beyond words… but holy shit, Max was absolutely right. I was head over heels and it was fucking terrifying.

“Are you okay, Billy? Do you need anything? Water? Food? Maybe clothes? I could steal some of my stepdads clothes… or you could wear some of my oversized stuff-”

“I’m good, princess. Thank you. I just… I really need to tell you something.” It was gonna come out. It had to. It had to or I was going to explode. I roll over to face her, only to find that she was already facing me. Even in the dark, I could trace her features. It was committed to memory. Imprinted in his mind. I certainly didn’t hate it. “Y/N. Don’t laugh. Okay? If you laugh, I’ll leave and sleep in my car.”

She nods. “Okay, Billy, just spit it out!”

“Fine. I-I… I love you. Like… love-love you. Like I wanna kiss you and hold you and hold your hand. I wanna… maybe… I don’t know, get married one day and live far, far away together. All by ourselves, happily alone…”

It was quiet. From what I could see in the dark, under the streak of moonlight hitting her just right, she was shocked. Her bottom lip pulled under her teeth. “I love you, too. I want all of that and more, Billy… but you can’t ignore me. Okay? Talk to me… I just wanna be there with you. For you.”

I have never smiled that big since I was kid, surfing in the waves with mom.

“Run away with me.” My voice was soft as I stared mindlessly at her lips.

“Billy…” She sounded cynical as she shook her head.

“C’mon. We both hate this town!” I place a hand on her hip.

“Think about what's here, though. Max. School. My best friend. Billy, be logical!” She was always so smart. So careful and meticulous. But I wasn’t having it. We could worry about the details and kinks later. For now. I just wanted to convince her to get away with me.

“I am! We’ll leave after graduation. I’ll save up money to get us someplace nice far away. Maybe back to Cali or we can even go to New York. I’ll go wherever, as long as it’s with you. So they can never touch us again, okay? Never again.”

Another beat of silence.

“Fuck… fine! Okay!” I celebrate with a mouthed ‘yes’ and a fist to the air, she rolls her eyes. “I hate the effect you have on me, Billy Hargrove.”

“Oh please! Get over here…” I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into me and smothering my face in her hair, taking a whiff of the scent and smiling brightly. I pull back to place my lips on hers, gently. Reveling in the feeling of her lips on mine again after far too long. “I love you so much.”

Sure, we can just be dumb teenagers with stupid plans.

“I love you more.”

But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t okay with that. Especially not when the cold wind of Hawkins kisses my skin as it brushes through the small crack in the window and I doze off, holding my love in my arms.


Tags :
3 years ago

Never Again

the five times he saw you with bruises and the one time you saw him with bruises.

pairing: billy hargrove x thicc!reader (f)

word count 8.9k

note: reader has thick thighs and stretch marks, i'd rather jump off a bridge than write about characters with "perfect bodies" ew. also im chubby and i dont remember what it was like to be skinny. ok ms thiccums. also readers birthday is in winter shh. this is sort of an au where billy got left back a year and he still works at pool, steves at record store and billys alive. billys a little bit ooc but who cares lmao

playlist. moodboard. masterlist.

warnings!: abuse!, domestic abuse, violence, sexual assault mentioned, mention of ro*fie/date drug, assault, fighting, bullying, depression, loneliness, anxiety, a LOT of swearing/cursing, making out (?) etc... fluff, comfort, angst.

Never Again

i. - yn pov

The cold wind kissed my skin as I stepped off the dingy school bus and toward Hawkins High. My backpack slung over my shoulder as I tug on my flannels sleeves and fidget with anxiety, walking through, past the other students that seemed to enjoy loitering. Another miserable day in hell. My combat boots smack the concrete as I enter the building, escaping from the chilly temperature into the stuffy halls and heading straight for my locker. I grab my notebook to place it in my backpack and put away my winter coat. Having earbuds in, I don’t hear the obnoxious smacking of gum and tapping of tacky flats coming toward me. Not till her hand pushes me toward the wall. One of my headphones was knocked out.

“I’m talking to you, new girl!” The voice was impossible to not recognize. Turning around to make eye contact and confirm my theory, I send a distasteful glare to Carol.

“And yet, I can’t seem to give a fuck.” I was never one to let popular kids knock me around. Seemingly everyone bullies and annoys me with ease, but I always defend myself. I only don’t speak when their whole purpose is to get a rise out of me.

Her expression changes from annoyed to offense and fury. “Listen, slut. Either you explain why you stole my bracelet and give it back or I will fuck you up.”

Raising a brow I looked down at my wrist where I had my grandmother's silver bracelet wrapped around and chuckled at the insane accusation. “This is my grandma’s, dumbass. I didn’t take your stupid fucking bracelet.”

“I beg to fucking differ, it’s one of a kind!” She yells, catching the attention of other passerbys in the hills. Suddenly I’m filled with rage as she raises her voice at me.

“Clearly not. I’m not dealing with this right now, it’s too early.” I go to walk away and escape the conversation when suddenly she grabs and tugs my arm. I land on the ground, hard, on my back.

“Nuh-uh, not till you give it back!” She straddles me, holding my hands down with her knees and starts throwing punches. “Give it back!”

How do I give it “back” if you’re holding me down, dumbass!

This was ridiculous. I was almost embarrassed for the girl. She actually threw punches… over a bracelet. It all happened so fast. My eye burned and my face was sore and my lip was stinging. Then someone came behind Carol and pulled her off of me. My face was warm and I took deep breaths. I could feel blood dripping out of my nose and my lip was busted. I swallow hard and taste blood on my tongue before rising to sit up. My vision was blurry but I could see a shape of what seemed to be Tommy pulling Carol away, the yelling reverberating in my ears. Behind me I feel someone place an arm on my back and under my knees, lifting me and carrying me toward the nurses office.

I try to see who lifted me but as we pass the bright lights in the halls, my eyes get irritated and I shut them quickly. The person is warm and I feel denim gently scraping my arm. I don’t need to wonder for long as I hear his voice. “Jesus, L/N. It’s not even twelve yet and you already got a beating?”

“Shut up, Hargrove.” My voice is so weak it surprises me. His name is even more bitter than the blood on my tongue.

“It’s almost a new record. Not one to be proud of. But it's something, sugar.”

Billy Hargrove and I constantly bickered. I hated him and he hated me but not enough to not want to get in my pants. We were often associated as his stupid friends frequently beat me to hell and he beat my guy friends. I envy him. Everyone absolutely adores him. I can pretend I don’t care about being liked but deep down, there's this irritating desire to be loved. But someone, anyone. The fear that if my own mother doesn’t love me, why would anyone else?

Billy was perfect. He was attractive, fit, and the Hawkins High king. He hardly even needed to try. And me? I was the nobody.

I hated him for it.

“I’d rather you left me on the floor, Billy!” When I wiggle to try and escape his arms, his grip only gets tighter.

He scoffs as he opens the nurse’s office door with his foot. “Don’t be so dramatic, shortcake.”

I’m sitting on a medical cot as I hear the clicking of the nurse’s heels rushing toward me. “Oh my- what happened, hun?”

I assumed Billy left the room as I explained I was in a fight to Nurse Jen. Why would he stay? But after the teacher cleaned my eyes and I was able to blink them open, I see him sitting there across the room, watching with crossed arms and a brooding stare as the nurse dabbed at my bruises. I raise a brow at him and he only sends a sly grin in response. When the nurse finishes up with my bruises and busted lip, she looks up at me with soft brown eyes. “Can you have someone drive you home?”

“I’ll take her home,” She and I turned to Billy as he spoke. “Still live out of town?”

I nod softly, surprised he remembered that from the party a few months ago that my best friend dragged me to. He had to drive me home and dropped me off after someone tried to roofie me. As I said, this school is hell.

The nurse nods, grabbing my hand and helping pull me up. At first, it was like it all rushed to my head, the world began to spin, blurring slightly. It cleared quickly and I stumbled slightly. Billy rushes forward to grab my arms and hold me up. Surprisingly, his expression is filled with genuine concern. “Alright, c’mon, L/N.” He lifts me up just as he did before and carries me out to the car. The nurse left me with an ice pack for my head and packet of bandaids. What the fuck do I do with this? Billy sets me down in the passenger seat of his camaro. He begins driving after a heavy sigh. Who would’ve thought I’d wake up, go to school, get my ass kicked, and then get driven home by Billy Hargrove. I giggle childishly at the thought while staring out the window. “What’re you laughing at, sugar?”

“This is… not at all what I expected from my day…” I shake my head and frown. “Billy Hargrove, the man who hates me for everything but my tits, driving me home.”

He scoffs, “Is that how you think of me? Really?”

I nod fervently, wincing as it hurt my jaw. “Absolutely.”

He’s silent. Just for a moment. “Jesus, that’s… a low point of view.”

“Well, you never really treated me with a high regard… not till this moment and that party a few weeks ago. You aren’t really that nice to me. You’re just snarky and pervy.” I continue to mumble under my breath about how everyone is always mean to me but Billy isn’t listening after what I said about him.

He stares blankly to the road before him as he drives. The radio buzzing silently and I purse my busted lips as I look over to him. His gaze is concentrated and pensive. “I’m not that shitty of a person, Y/N.”

I swallow hard. “Sure.”

“I’m not!” He seemed genuinely angry, sincerely aggravated. “I have fuckin’ morals.”

“Then quit whining and act like it.” I huff, leaning to look out the window. He grunts, choosing to keep quiet and ignore me.

The rest of the car ride is silent. One hour of complete silence, other than the light sound of Metallica playing on the radio. I dozed off but every time I’d feel my eyes close, Billy shoved me, mumbling something about “concussions.”

Pulling up to my house, I rush to get out but Billy darts to my side of the car. “What’re you doing?” I say, shocked.

“You can hardly walk, sugar. I’m helping you get inside safely.” His tone is sarcastic but intentions are pure. I would roll my eyes if they didn’t hurt so much.

I let him help walk me inside my house. My parents were at work and I’m secretly grateful for Billy driving me. My mother would’ve screamed at me for making her drive all the way back and maybe even done worse. As I sit on my mattress, I look to Billy who helped me up the stairs, through the pavement and drove me from school and finally I gathered the courage. “Billy…” He looks into my eyes after finding pain relievers in my drawer and placing them on my bedside table. His blue eyes were hypnotizing and I finally understood why all the girls fawned over him. “Thank you. You don’t understand how much you just helped me.” I give him a small, warm smile.

His gaze flips between my eyes and lips before he takes a deep breath, “Don’t thank me, sweetheart, it’s the least I can do. Lemme go get you some water. You got any snacks or pajamas I can bring you so you don’t have to get up too much?”

I nod carefully. Billy was being soft. He was gentle and kind. I guess he’s trying to show his morals like I suggested. “In the drawer, top shelf is my jammies, there's chips in the kitchen. I-I’m only allowed to eat the potato chips, though…”

He nods, not asking too much. He grabs the pajamas from my drawer, a large t-shirt that I stole from my ex, and sweatpants. He laid it on the bed and left for the water and chips. Quickly, I got dressed and tucked myself under the blankets. Billy was quick, walking into my room with a bag of chips and a glass of water. He placed it on the bedside table and I quickly took the pain relievers with a large gulp of water. He looks around my room, his eyes landing on a book, journal and pencil on the desk in the corner of my room. He grabs them and places them beside me. “Do some reading and drawing or something and get some rest in like two hours.You don’t wanna get a concussion, trust me.”

I laugh, dryly. “Thank you, Hargrove.”

“When do your parents get back?”

“Uh, depends. My dad comes back around nine and my mom… My mom varies. It could be six on a good day or midnight on a bad day.” I sigh, grasping the book before opening to where I left off.

His brows furrowed and I saw the expression on his face shift as he tried to decide whether he should ask questions or not. He chooses not. “Okay… make sure not to get into trouble? See you around, sugar.” He ruffled my hair and just like that, he left.

ii. - yn pov

I didn’t want to come to this party but my best and only friend Rachel had forced me here. Well, more so, threatened to leave me home alone with my mother. So there I stood, next to a bowl of spiked punch, as people sent judgemental glances my way. I was completely fine minding my own business, till a pretty girl with a ponytail so tight it practically pulled her hairline out. I recognized her as… Natalie? Nicole? One of those for sure… “You’re the new girl, right? The one who stole Carol's bracelet?” Her speech was slurred and she seemingly was clueless to the concept of personal space.

“I’m new but I didn’t steal Carol's bracelet. If she told you otherwise then she’s a lying, delusional bitch.” Okay, maybe it was harsh. However I couldn't find it in me to care at the moment. I wanted to go to sleep.

She snarled her red lips and with a bitter tone, “Well, that ‘b-word’ is my friend so watch what you say, freak. What are you even doing here? I didn’t know they were inviting losers?”

With a sarcastic smile, I cross my arms, “Aw! Well, duh! That's why they invited you, silly!”

She gasps before clenching her teeth, “At least I’m not a virgin with no freaking friends.”

It was so easy to piss these people off, I didn’t need to put in the effort of getting physical. But I was so very tired and restless, I wasn’t in the mood frankly. I just grabbed her pretty and oh so perfect blonde ponytail and dumped her head in the spiked punch bowl. When she pulled back, she wiped the punch out her eyes and screeched. “Whore!” Huh, so she can curse.

“But I thought I was a virgin?” I send a snarky smile to the brat. Bad idea.

She tackled me and pathetically smacked me while straddling me. It wasn't as bad as Carol, however I still had some bruises staining my skin, so it hurt. And this time, I had my hands to cover me. It wasn’t enough though as she smacked me harder and harder. The crowd just chanted “fight, fight, fight” before someone finally pulled the rabid beast off me. I sighed heavily before trudging out the door.

My thoughts race. I’d rather walk home than stay there a second later. I don’t care if my house is twenty minutes away by car and forty walking. Rachel can yell at me in the morning, I don’t care.

But just as I make it to a street corner after fifteen minutes of walking, I notice a light shining behind me. The street has been empty since I first started walking so, out of curiosity, I turned to check who it may be.

“Oh my god.” I rolled my eyes as I noticed the familiar camaro driving toward me. “Do you just have a sixth sense or something?”

“Another beating, Y/N? Jesus, that's two in under a month, what happened?” Billy leans his head out the car. The street corner was getting cold so I stuck my head in the car to sneak some warmth.

“Well, Nicole was being disrespectful so I shoved her face in a bowl of punch and she decided to assault me. Plain and simple, Hargrove. Care to give me another ride home, please? I really don’t wanna walk in heels and bruises.” I pout, slight playful flirtation in my eyes as he rolls his and tilts his head to motion me to hop in.

I giggled at the music choice. “What's funny?”

“You’re playing metallica again, it’s like fuckin’ deja vu.”

He laughs, shaking his head, “I can’t believe you can laugh when you look like you’ve been fucking run over. You get into too many fights. I’m being serious, it’s reckless and dangerous, sugar. You gotta stop.” He scolds me like a child.

I huff, sarcastically, “Okay, dad. Since when did you give a fuck what I do? Figured you couldn't care less.”

“Like I said last time, I got morals. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.”

I laugh, sarcastically. “Well, you’re surely getting better at showing it. Seriously, do you think carrying my bag for me to two classes is gonna make me think you have morals? Or saying bless you when I sneeze? That's just manners, Hargrove, I’m concerned you just started saying bless you and thank you to people. It's basic respect.”

He stops, rather aggressively, in the middle of the empty road. “Don’t you talk to me about respect like you’re my fucking father. You can't seem to avoid getting your ass kicked, what are you a child? Desperate for attention? A masochist? What? What's wrong with you that you so desperately need to get assaulted every day? Mommy not giving you enough attention at home?”

That felt like a slap across the face. Especially since my mother couldn’t care less if someone hit me. She’d fully support it. The comment made my eyes water, every word leading me closer and closer to the tears that started rolling down my rosy and bruised cheeks. His angry expressions alter to one of shock and perhaps even a flash of guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but he was speechless as I cried silently beside him. “Fuck you, Hargrove.”

He bit his pursed lip and started driving again. It was quiet for a bit till he gathered his courage to speak again. “Listen… that… that wasn't cool of me. I’m-I am… sorry. That was fucked up. I shouldn’t have said that. I just-I don’t like seeing you like this. I don’t know why. It really fucking bothers me though.”

The word sorry sounded like he choked just trying to get it out. He was so clearly not used to apologizing however I couldn’t find it in me to care. He tried. And it seemed genuine. That impressed me more than I could imagine. “Just… take me home please.”

The rest of the drive is silent till he’s pulling over in front of my house again. I catch my breath and wipe my tears as Billy hops out and walks to the passenger seat, opening the door for me. It was chivalrous and honestly surprising. I looked at him with a questioning gaze as he walked me to my door. Mentally, I celebrated being able to walk, unlike last time. “Hey, I was wondering … that shirt you wore last time? Where did you get it from? It looked familiar.”

I raise a brow at his question. “Uh, its my ex boyfriend’s. I never threw it out and he never picked it up so I just… kept it? I guess.”

He hums. “Here…” He pulls his denim jacket off and hands it to me before tugging his white shirt off and swapping that for the denim jacket. “Wear that… It’s really weird to wear your ex’s clothing. Creepy.” I can see him visibly gulp.

“Yeah?” With a lopsided grin on my face, I look down at the white t-shirt in my hands. Then I met his hypnotizing blue eyes once more. They were filled with something indescribable. Something different from the usual lust, gloom and humor that filled them. Something I didn’t quite understand yet. “You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.”

He laughs. It was a nice laugh too, I'll admit. Still hate him though, definitely. Definitely hate him, Mhm. “Tell me about it, Y/N L/N.” He raises both brows, looking between my eyes then my lips before walking backwards. “See ya’ round, shortcake. I gotta go find my sister, stay out of trouble, please.”

“See ya’.” There's a part of me that celebrates seeing him go, then some forbidden, sadistic, masochistic part if me cries deep down and begs him to come back mentally. “Asshole.”

iii. - third pov

Billy started acting weird.

Whenever Y/N passed him in the hall, he ignored her.

No snarky remarks or flirtatious lines. He stopped being cruel to his sister, he waited more patiently for her after school. He was using manners with teachers and other students and actually showed up for class. He was doing better in school in general and he showed up on time. She’d find him watching her when she’d look up to find who was burning a gaze into her flesh. It was always him. But when she tried to speak to him, he gave one word answers and walked away claiming he had something to do.

You’re really confusing, Billy Hargrove.

Tell me about it.

He’s playing with my feelings. Her thoughts race. Except there are no feelings, I definitely hate him. Right? So why does it hurt when he ignores me? When he passes without a word or a glance. Why did it give me butterflies when I caught him looking at me or how, not so discreetly, looked over in the morning to see if I got off the bus before going in just to know if I was around. What would he do if I wasn’t? Why did I want to know? Was it so strange to miss our dynamic? Our banter?

Nonetheless, she continued her life as usual. Weekdays were school till three, work at the arcade till six, taking the bus home, shower, sleep. Weekends were work from seven to three, taking the bus home, yoga, shower, study, sleep. She only had about one or two friends, so there wasn’t much “hanging out” squeezed in. Except there was a disruption in her schedule on this particular day. Saturday. Noon. In front of the arcade, Max is sitting beside Y/N with a deep frown on her lips.

Max came in at her usual eleven in the morning and all went smoothly till some grown man came and gave her trouble for “hogging” the machine. So, in an attempt to defend her, Y/N walked up and asked him to leave. Which resulted in a bruised cheekbone, split lip and broken wrist. Now they sit on the curb, waiting for Max’s brother to pick her up so Y/N can go to the hospital and receive treatment.

“Are you sure Billy will take me? He didn’t seem too happy last time he saw me all bruised up…”

His words imprinted in her memory, joined by those blue eyes that filled with concern. If I see someone who doesn’t deserve a beating all bruised up, it's pretty upsetting, shortcake.

“Last time?” The redhead's eyebrow quirks.

“Yeah, he gave me a ride once… twice. Whatever, just… are you sure he won't be mad?” Worry lacing her tone.

“It’ll be fine, Y/N/N,” She takes a pause, placing a hand on Y/N’s knee. “And who cares what that asshole thinks anyway?”

The older girl releases a small laugh, “Yeah, who cares…” She did. She cared too much. She didn’t know when it happened or how. She couldn’t even admit to herself that it had. But she grew fond of the blond curlyhead casanova.

“And also… I didn’t get to say thank you. No one really defends me like that… You looked really badass, at least.” Max giggles.

With a pained smile, “No problem, kiddo. I can’t believe he broke my wrist, though, that's still so crazy to me.”

“Yeah, that was crazy. Hey, your eyeliner is still intact?” The statement was more of a question as she questionably clung onto whatever she had in mind to cheer Y/N up.

The pair giggle till the familiar rumble of Billy’s camaro can be heard speeding toward the arcade. It skids to a stop and Billy comes rushing out the car toward the duo, who stood quickly. “What the fuck happened, Y/N? Didn’t I tell you to be careful?”

“Hard to remember what you said when you haven’t even acknowledged me till this moment.”

“Sweetheart, It's hard to not acknowledge such a hot chick so don’t spout such bullshit. No what the fuck is going on with your wrist?” He goes to grab her wrist but she yelps in pain and he pulls back quickly, his previously flirtatious expression filled with genuine concern.

“The dude broke it…” She had broken wrists before. He had broken legs, ribs, jaw, arms, feet, fingers. She’s had numerous broken bones, fractures, sprains. She wasn’t too panicked about the wrist. But the pain never felt nice.

His eyes flash back to hers, anger spirling her new favorite shade of blue, “Dude? A fucking guy did it? Is he still here?”

“No, he… he left.” She looks him up and down. He was wearing a red button up and she could see a peak of his chest. His cheeks flushed red in anger, and Max? She was thriving. She hasn’t felt so joyous in years. Suddenly it all made sense. Why Billy was so nice, so respectful, so much… happier?

Her.

“Okay… let’s go. I gotta get you to a hospital.”

Max sat in the back and her bright blue eyes flicked between the two sat in the front. Curious and intrigued, she hung on every second.

“Do you have an addiction to getting your ass kicked?”

“I guess so.”

More silence.

He looks at her and then back to the road. Then he takes a double take. “You look good in my shirt, by the way.”

It was then she realized she was wearing the very shirt he gave her off his back the last time they actually spoke. “Thanks.”

Max covered her mouth to disguise her smile.

Billy actually likes someone? And it's Y/N?!

“Y’know… I’m probably gonna get fired. I’m really gonna need a new job. Actually, to be honest… I pay the majority of the rent at my house… My mom… she doesn’t really…” Y/N clears her throat as she chokes a sob that threatens to leave her with teary eyes. “She doesn’t really pay rent. She works but… not for rent.” She wipes her face with her unbroken wrist. Then wiping the tears on her jeans.

Billy could feel his heart drop at the sound of her broken voice. “I’ll help you get a job. I promise. I’ll see if you can work at the pool with me or maybe I could get Harrington to let you work at the record store. I will help get you a job.”

She let out an exhale and a laugh, “Did you know the first day where you found me all bruised up in December… It was my birthday. I turned eighteen. No one said anything. Except for Max and my best friend. My own mother forgot. Or she just didn’t care.”

She was staring blankly at the road. All Billy could get out was a weak apology as he reached over to grasp her unbroken hand. Max beamed.

As they parked in front of the hospital, Y/N stepped out. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Max thought her cheeks were gonna break by how wide her smile became. He’s worried, how cute.

“I’m fine, Hargrove. Now, just… I’ll see you Monday, okay? Don’t… don’t ignore me?”

“I won’t, I promise.”

“You made a lot of promises today, hope you mean 'em’.” She smiled and walked into the emergency room. Max quickly ran out of the car to switch to the front seat and buckled in with a massive grin on her face and a “I-know-your-secrets” glare in her eyes.

“Oh god, what now, Max?”

“So… In love with Y/N, are we?” She smirked, tilting her head. “No wonder you’re so nice.”

He scrunched his face in mock disgust. “What? No! She’s just- We’re just kind of… friends now, I guess. It’s platonic.”

“Really? You held her hand and Oh Y/N I’ll get you a job, I promise, I’ll protect you, My princess, where is she? I care so much about you! Oh! I love you so much-” Her mocking tone and giggling was cut short as Billy suddenly stepped on the gas suddenly. Her laughing only intensifies.

“Shut up! It’s not like that. She’s just… Okay, I never met anyone as incredible or strong and unpredictable. She is the funniest, smartest yet somehow densest person I know and I don’t know if I wanna scream or kiss her but she’s the strongest most fucking irresistable woman I know and I have to stay away from her or else I get all these… emotions… I guess, that I can’t fucking deal with, okay? But it’s just… temporary. We’re platonic!” He just sounded like a contradicting machine that wanted to convince itself of a lie.

Max grinned one last time. “Sure, Billy, sure.”

iv. - third pov

Max’s joy only lasted a week.

Billy made an effort to speak to her but everytime he grew awkward. It was unfamiliar to him. And Y/N? Max hardly recognizes her. Her wrist was covered in a white cast with blue wrapping and the bruises she received at the arcade were healing well. But she was limping. She was covering her face. She was wearing long sleeves, even though it was now March and the weather was warming. It worried Max. Poor girl didn’t know what to do. So she went to Billy. Told him her concerns.

“What do you mean limping?“

“Limping! What else does it mean?” Even in serious conversations, her sarcasm never failed. “It’s been really warm lately and she still wears that black hoodie and sweatpants. She’s hot cause she always asks for the air conditioner so I don’t know why she doesn’t just take it off unless…”

“Don’t…”His heart kicked up, “You think… you think more bruises?”

“Yeah or she did something herself….” She frowns in concern. Shaking his head, thoughts filling with the worst of the worst, he begnis marching down the halls, searching for his shortcake.

He bumps into Carol who squeaks like a mouse and stumbles. “Billy, what the fuck?”

“Have you seen Y/N?” He was frantic.

“Who-?”

“Y/N! Have you seen Y/N!” Carol was startled till an expression of realization overtook her features.

“Oh! New girl?” She shook her head, “No, I haven’t seen her today-“

“Then you’re useless. And she’s not even fucking new, she’s been in this school longer than me, Catherine.” He rolls his eyes and begins walking once again.

“It’s Carol-“

He walked completely off, effectively cutting her off and sending a simple message. You’re irrelevant.

Finally catching a glimpse of a girl in a black hoodie and sweatpants, he grips her shoulder and tugs her into the nearest supply closet. “Take off your hoodie.”

“Woah, I know you’re a horny bastard, Hargrove but at least ask me to dinner first-” She chuckles, rolling her shoulders.

“I’m not kidding, Y/N. Take off your hoodie or explain.” His expression was stern in the dimly lit closet.

Silence. It was then they noticed the closed space, they were so close that one inch forward and their noses would touch. She could explore his blue eyes and well defined facial structure, the spiral of his curls and count his freckles and he could sink in her eyes and imagine the taste of her lips. God, he can’t stop staring at her lips. But he grasped her chin and tilted her head side to side to observe a few new fade bruises, she smacked his hand. She stares at him with a blank expression. “There's just… it’s just… more bruises. Nothing serious.”

Scoffing, “From who?”

Shaking her head. This one was different. She couldn’t tell him who did this one. “Billy, I’m not comfortable talking about this right now. Okay? It's really personal and I-I just want to get through the day so I can go to sleep. Even if everyday on the bus home is like a sentence to hell…” She mumbled the last sentence, raising her able hand to brush a strand behind her ear.

“Why? What's at home?”

“Nothing… just my mom and I never really got along well. It's nothing bad, just frustrating.” His eyes had not looked at hers since the silence. His eyes have been trained to her lips. Watching her form every syllable. “You know, I got eyes you can look at, too, right?” She smirked.

“I-I am looking at your eyes, you just can’t tell 'cause it's dark.” His eyes flick to hers.

“If we’re calling my lips my eyes then sure!” She tilts her head playfully. The air in the small closet was tight and hotter and hotter by the second.

He smirked, “Well, about taking your hoodie off…” His hands tug on her collar to push her body closer to his. She scoffs and pushes him to the wall.

“In your dreams, Hargrove.” She walks out the enclosed space but Billy follows close behind.

“I’m just saying, if all this time I just had to take you to dinner, I would’ve done it long ago!” He walks side by side with her. “No, but seriously, if it's personal then that's okay. I understand, just, y’know Max told me who broke your wrist and now he has a concussion so…”

She stops abruptly and turns to him. “What?”

“I figured out it was Bryce Turner so I found him at his job and knocked him out, no big deal,” He shrugs, “He hurt you, that's not right.”

She looks at him, entirely suspicious. “What the hell changed? You see me bruised up once or twice and suddenly you care about me as a person? Suddenly you defend me? What the hell, Billy?”

He exhales, heavily, glancing around the halls. “Can we not talk about this here? It’s really not that serious, I just know how it feels to take a beating, I’ve been in a few fights myself if you can’t tell.”

Shaking her head, “No, a few months ago, you couldn’t fucking stand me. You only bared my presence to get a chance to fuck me. So, is this just a trick? This is all an act, this new you? Is it real? Or is this an elaborate plan to fuck me, Billy? Because I’m sick of everyone in my life using me.”

He opened his mouth to speak but he didn’t know how to tell her. He couldn’t tell her. He shakes his head, “I’m not trying to use you, it’s… it’s unrelated. I promise. I’m sorry I made you feel that way, though.”

Sharing blank stares, she bites her lip. “Another promise, hm?” He bows his head. “See ya’, Billy.”

She wanders off from him, off to her next class. He’s left alone in a crowded hallway, heart sunk to his stomach and a new anxiety he didn’t appreciate.

v. - yn pov

Sobbing uncontrollably on a Sunday night, walking in the rain to Billy Hargrove’s house at two in the morning was not my ideal experience. But my life never went according to plan.

The cut on my lip down my chin and bleeding nose was evidence enough, let alone the numerous fresh black and blue marks covering my cheeks and body. A solid handprint outlined in red on my wrist when she yanked me toward the front door. My tailbone still ached from when I fell ass first into the pavement. She screams demanding me to leave “her” house, even though I pay the majority of the rent.

My ribs were healing well from the last time she hit me but after her recent blows, they ached and stung. My wrist is still wrapped in a cast that shouldn’t be wet. My ankle, that she had smashed on the wooden ground when I refused to get out of bed and she dragged me off it, now had shards and fragments of glass lodged in the arch of my foot from the vase she had thrown at my foot. The wet concrete was incredulously painful against my feet which were clad in only socks. My mother doesn’t really think to give me shoes before throwing me out. She just knows she wants me out and doesn’t care what condition I’m in whilst “out.”

It was humiliating to be walking towards Billy Hargrove’s house for support, for help, for comfort. When in September he and I hated each other. Sure, he tried to seduce me but that was a joke. No one found me attractive, he was making fun of me. Right? So, why in December, on my birthday that no one ever celebrated, did he lift me in his arms and help me get medical attention? Why did he care? That's what I clung onto as I took steps closer and closer to his house. The bright hope lying in that memory. Billy Hargrove cared even a little bit.

I didn’t really have anyone else. My best friend was in Florida visiting her grandmother and all my family was in New York. All I had was Billy.

His door was intimidating, but my body shivered so aggressively and my heart thumped so heavily I realized I had no choice. With eyes filled with many tears, my vision was blurry, my throat dry, body wrenched and my heart aching… I knocked on his door. The sound hardly made it over Metallica playing faintly through the door, the only sign other than the turned on living room light that he was there.

I knock again. “Jesus, M… can’t you, at least… door?” I could hear him faintly through the door. Suddenly, it swung open and there he stood. A red button-up tucked into jeans clung to his frame well. His expression switched from anger to shock and concern.

“Y/N, what- what the fuck happened?”

“I-I’m so-so sorry, Billy… I don’t have anywhere to go, I just- I would’ve called but I can’t get in my house so I- I just walked her and I- fuck, I just need help, please!” Each word came out with a choked sob. He gently grabbed my elbow and, with a softness I couldn’t imagine ever coming from him, he pulled me in for a hug. “Billy, y-you’re gonna get wet-”

“Jesus, I don’t care. C’mon, let me take care of you. We’re lucky my parents are gone.”

***

After gently taking out the shard in my foot with a tweezer, and asking Max for her tweezer in the first place, he gave me some medical alcohol, ointments, bandages and wraps to use after a shower. He even gave me a new wrist cast, which I’d have to ask later why he has it. He left me another one of his shirts and a pair of his boxers while he let me take a shower. When I got out, he was wearing a t-shirt and boxers. There were too white mugs and chocolate chip cookies on the coffee table as well as a mountain of VHS tapes. He was wrapped in a red blanket and his foot tapped anxiously on the wooden ground. This is new… certainly not unwelcome but new.

“Uhm, thank you…”

His head snapped in my direction at the sound of my voice.

“Did you walk here?”

“Oh- uh, yeah… more so limp but yeah…”

“Jesus Christ, Y/N, what's going on? Who did this to you? I’ve never seen you cry like that, it… it hurt and I got really scared for you… are you okay?” His eyes were always so pretty to me. How the blue could tell so much about him, what he was feeling, thinking. I could see so much truth to his words, so much concern.

Sighing, I bite the bullet. Its stupid, but I really trusted Billy. “My mom has been like this since I was ten…” I train my eyes to the ground. The pattern of the wood was far less horrific than those gorgeous azure eyes. “Ever since my biological dad left, she just…changed. She likes to drink. All her money goes to that. I basically hold up everything rent wise and financially… I want to forget her tonight, please. I’ve been so scared and… and tired for so long. I feel strange and stupid for telling you this but its not like I have many friends or anyone you can tell that would ruin my life so fuck it… I really just don't wanna think about her… okay?”

The silence after my words is what motivated me to gather the courage to meet his eyes. Pursed lips and a sigh, Billy looks back at me. “Yeah. Okay, whatever you need, shortcake.”

I give a curt nod, “Thank you,” I sniffle and look at the table, “What’s all this?”

“Oh, well, I asked Max for some of her VHS tapes and she made cookies with Susan before she left this morning so… I thought… maybe, these would make you feel better? And I made her swear to keep this a secret and not tell any of her little shit friends.” His cheeks actually turn a shade of red and I let out a giggle as I sit beside him. He tosses the blanket over my head. “Don’t laugh at me, I’m trying to be nice!”

“Okay, okay!” I pick up the VHS tapes and shuffle through them. The Shining, Nightmare on Elm Street, Carrie, The Breakfast Club, The Outsiders…

“Lets watch Nightmare on Elm Street…Johnny Depp is pretty…” I giggled and bit my bottom lip.

“Wow, okay, am I not?” with a faux hurt expression, he lifted a hand to his chest and smirked.

Rolling my eyes, “That’s not what I said…”

Raising a brow, “So, you’re saying I’m pretty?”

“Yes, Billy Hargrove. You are a beautiful man.”

His smirk shifts into a soft smile, “Thank you, you’re beautiful yourself, babe.”

New nickname, adding that to my list of favorites.

“Thank you. Seriously.” I hand him the VHS to put on and lean back. I pull the blanket to cover my bruised stretch marks. “I would’ve called before coming but… y’know.”

He places a hand on my cheek. “You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar. No matter how awful you think I am… I will always care about you. I know I’m an asshole but… you kind of changed my life with all these marks and trouble. You’re… you’re my favorite type of trouble.”

It was like my insides were melting and I swallowed hard, my heartbeat speeding up. “Really?”

His thumb brushes against my cheek as he nods. “Absolutely.”

“That’s… really cheesy,” I giggle, embarrassed, “But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think it was sweet. You’re my favorite trouble, too, Billy.”

A brief moment of silence as he looked down to my lips. It was like time stopped and I swallowed my heart. “Can I kiss you, sugar?”

Briefly, my eyes widen before whispering, “Please…”

His lips touch mine instantly, they are soft but urgent. Slipping his tongue past my lips, I feel my body erupt into flames. I place my hands on his thighs and I hear him drop the VHS before he puts both hands on my cheeks. He was so warm, so soft, yet his kiss was so needy and deeply affectionate. My broken wrist remains on his thigh but my other hand moves to run my fingers into the back of his hair, gripping gently. He groans and I swear, I felt my heart stop. That's when he pulled away and I caught a glimpse of his glazed eyes and slicken lips.

“I could do that everyday, for the rest of time…” he muttered. I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to me but I didn’t care. I could hardly focus on anything but the sweltering joy growing in the very pit of my stomach.

Our moment is interrupted by a small voice clearing their throat. I drop my hand to my lap. We look over to see Max with a smirk on her face, red hair pulled into braids. “I knew you liked her, you idiot!”

“Get out!” He grumbled.

She simply laughed, unphased, “No, no. Thank you, now Dustin owes me fifteen dollars!” She runs to her room, presumably to grab that darn walky talky.

With a small smile, I raised a questioning brow and scrunched my nose. “You like me?”

Rolling his eyes, he picks up the VHS and moves to put the movie on. “No… yes. I don’t know…” He plopped back on the sofa. “C-can we just watch the movie …?” Oh, how I love to make him blush and stutter….

I giggled and intertwined my fingers with his. “If it's any consolation, I like you. I like you a lot, Billy Hargrove.”

His blue eyes brimming with adoration. He nods, enthusiastically. “Okay… yeah. I like you a whole lot….”

vi. - billy pov

Y/N went back home the next day. It had been four weeks since that night and I still haven’t kissed her again. I’ve been afraid to touch her lips again. I know she said she likes me. But I also know I’m not good enough for her. I only just started to be nicer to Max. I only just started to try. So, I went back to pushing her away.

But the night was young and I already found myself covered in bruises and blood seeped through my shirt. Although the weather was cold, there was a thin line of sweat covering my skin as I drove down the streets to the one person in the world who didn’t make me feel like shit. The one person who made me feel like I meant something. The night was filled with bloody fists, tears and screaming matches. But she was full of love, care and a gentleness that I could never get at home.

As I park out her house, I see her light is the only one on.

With a deep breath, I climb the tree in front of her window and peer into her room. She’s lying on the bed under the covers, a book in her hands. I purse my lips and knock on her window softly. Her head turns toward the window. slightly startled, her expression instantly fills with concern and that damn look she always gives me that always makes me feel warm. She pulls the covers off and instantly rushes to the window, I instantly notice something. She’s wearing my shirt.

She always looks so good in my shirts, god, she drives me crazy.

She slides the window up and I meet her eyes. “Billy, what-what are you doing here?!”

“Uh, if you let me in, I’ll explain everything…” She nods, shifting over to the side to let me in.

I climb into her room and sit on her bed, the creaking of the window shutting numbed out in my numerous chaotic thoughts. Suddenly, she’s beside me, running her fingers through my curls and placing her now healed hand on my thigh. “Talk to me, Billy. What’s wrong? I’ve never seen you cry…”

Biting my bottom lip, I briefly muster the balls to meet her eyes before looking back at her carpet. “Remember when you came to my house at two in the morning?” She nods. “Remember when I said we were alike?”

You and I… are more alike than you think, sugar.

She nods, warily.

“My dad… he punishes me. Harshly. He… he does it a lot but tonight, I guess I really got on his nerves. He blamed me for my mom leaving and kicked me out the house. I know I’ve been a piece of shit lately but with all these feelings I have for you and the shit my dad says… I can’t find it in me to put you through all my bullshit. But here I am… I don’t fucking know, I can’t stay away from you… I’m sorry. You’re… all I got, sugar.” My eyes filled with tears once again, the millionth time of the night. Her fingers reach up to wipe my tears and I lean into the warmth of her hand.

“It's not your fault.” She simply states. Not a second of hesitation, not an ounce of doubt.

“What?”

“Your mother leaving, Hargrove. That's not your fault. And as for us? We’re fine, just don’t ignore me. It’s not up to you whether I ‘deal with your shit’ and don't talk about yourself like that. You’re fucking incredible. I like you for a reason, dummy. Anyway, you're safe here. I’ll take care of you.” I look up when she stands and walks toward her door. I almost whined thinking she was leaving, but she locks the door and walks back toward me.

“Jacket and pants off, c’mon, time for bed.” I laugh, dryly, her determination to take care of me making my heart palpitate. I begin to undress, uncomfortably in my bruised state and she reaches in her bedside drawer and pulls out a first aid kit. “Lie down.”

I do as the lady says and lie flat like a starfish in the center of her bed. She sits beside me and opens the kit, beginning to treat me. I take it as an opportunity to admire her features. From her hair to her lips to my shirt on her body. She smelled wonderful. Like a dewy spring morning. Her lips looked shiny after her tongue swiped across them. She finishes and brushes a few stray strands of hair out of my face. “I really do like you, Billy. Don’t leave me in the dark like that ever again, okay?”

I nod. At this moment, as I look at her face, I realize I’d do anything she asks. “Whatever you want, babe.”

She shut the light off and slipped under the covers, I followed suit. There was a brief pause of comfortable silence. Till I got to thinking. I never felt such an intense feeling, relationship, trust, experience. She was an acid trip. She was peace. She was heaven and she was chaos. She was everything and I was set on living for my everything. It was at this moment I realized why I had felt so protective, so needy for her attention, so caring, careful and intrigued, so pliable and submissive to her every whim.

I had fallen in love.

This wasn’t good. The moment I realized it, it was like it was fighting to get out. Like it needed to get out before it grew more and broke my heart. She’d leave me, just like my mother.

But the voices, the doubt, it didn’t matter when I felt her shit beside me and her voice relaxed me like melatonin or a cup of tea in the morning. I was more of a beer and party at night but god, I could get behind this feeling. This indescribable high she had me set on. I was absolutely in love with her. I adored her. I was enamored. Max was right. It pissed me off beyond words… but holy shit, Max was absolutely right. I was head over heels and it was fucking terrifying.

“Are you okay, Billy? Do you need anything? Water? Food? Maybe clothes? I could steal some of my stepdads clothes… or you could wear some of my oversized stuff-”

“I’m good, princess. Thank you. I just… I really need to tell you something.” It was gonna come out. It had to. It had to or I was going to explode. I roll over to face her, only to find that she was already facing me. Even in the dark, I could trace her features. It was committed to memory. Imprinted in his mind. I certainly didn’t hate it. “Y/N. Don’t laugh. Okay? If you laugh, I’ll leave and sleep in my car.”

She nods. “Okay, Billy, just spit it out!”

“Fine. I-I… I love you. Like… love-love you. Like I wanna kiss you and hold you and hold your hand. I wanna… maybe… I don’t know, get married one day and live far, far away together. All by ourselves, happily alone…”

It was quiet. From what I could see in the dark, under the streak of moonlight hitting her just right, she was shocked. Her bottom lip pulled under her teeth. “I love you, too. I want all of that and more, Billy… but you can’t ignore me. Okay? Talk to me… I just wanna be there with you. For you.”

I have never smiled that big since I was kid, surfing in the waves with mom.

“Run away with me.” My voice was soft as I stared mindlessly at her lips.

“Billy…” She sounded cynical as she shook her head.

“C’mon. We both hate this town!” I place a hand on her hip.

“Think about what's here, though. Max. School. My best friend. Billy, be logical!” She was always so smart. So careful and meticulous. But I wasn’t having it. We could worry about the details and kinks later. For now. I just wanted to convince her to get away with me.

“I am! We’ll leave after graduation. I’ll save up money to get us someplace nice far away. Maybe back to Cali or we can even go to New York. I’ll go wherever, as long as it’s with you. So they can never touch us again, okay? Never again.”

Another beat of silence.

“Fuck… fine! Okay!” I celebrate with a mouthed ‘yes’ and a fist to the air, she rolls her eyes. “I hate the effect you have on me, Billy Hargrove.”

“Oh please! Get over here…” I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into me and smothering my face in her hair, taking a whiff of the scent and smiling brightly. I pull back to place my lips on hers, gently. Reveling in the feeling of her lips on mine again after far too long. “I love you so much.”

Sure, we can just be dumb teenagers with stupid plans.

“I love you more.”

But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t okay with that. Especially not when the cold wind of Hawkins kisses my skin as it brushes through the small crack in the window and I doze off, holding my love in my arms.


Tags :
1 year ago

Lipstick Stains

Lipstick Stains

Billy Hargrove x Harrington FemReader

Summary: There has been some new gossip floating through Hawkins High. The gossip being that Billy has a lipstick stain that just so happens to match a certain girl's iconic shade.

....................................................................

You were a Harrington. You had a certain standing that you had to keep cause of the expectations of your parents. One of those expectations were not making out with Billy Hargrove in his car in the back of the school parking lot during lunch. But your parents were never home so you didn't really give a damn.

"Billy we have to go back into the school at some point." You said releasing your lips from his. As you tried to pull back he pulled you in for another quick kiss.

"Oh come on, we don't have to." He smirked to you.

"Listen Mr. Bad Boy, I know you don't like school but I have a test." You said to him. He gave you a small pout at your response to which you just laughed at him. "You also messed up my lipstick." You said as you flipped the visor down to use the mirror to reapply your dark red lipstick.

"That's not the only thing I can mess up." He joked. You just gave him the look, he knew the look. It didn't need a name.

"Well Hargrove I have to get going." You brought yourself close to kiss his neck then up to the apple of his freckled cheeks. You collected you things to go back into the school before the bell. Before you shut the door you look back at Billy to see the two kiss marks that you left on him. You just smiled at him.

"Love ya, see you later." You said then shut the door to go to the school.

Billy continued with his day like usual. Thinking that nothing would go out of the ordinary. He knew he was hot shit so people were staring at him as perusal but he didn't know what they were staring at. In each class he had stares his way, to which he had to tell some off for looking too long.

"Nice job man." Tommy Hagan laughed as he patted his back. Billy was just confused about what he was talking about but he continued as nothing was wrong. The bell rang through the halls to signal that the school day was over. Billy made his way to the doors top the parking lot to leave when he saw a certain Steve Harrington staring him down from his locker.

"You got a problem Harrington?" He asked.

"Yeah, not with you though." Steve replied slamming his locker shut to go find a certain sister of his. Billy didn't know that, he was just confused and thought nothing of it. He finally was able to make it to his Camaro to wait for Max. Students around him were still looking at him. Some girls looking in distaste, not at him but at the kiss marks on his cheeks. Some guys were just laugh in congrats to him. Billy just wanted to get the hell out and get Max home so he can go see his girlfriend. Billy looked over to see a certain red head making her way over to his car.

"Get in shit-bird, I got places to be." He said as he got in the drivers seat while Max got in the passenger seat. She just stared at him, more than she would usually. Which is not at all. Billy glanced at her a few times.

"What?" He asked annoyed with her staring.

"What's on your face?" She asked. Billy was confused until he thought back to lunch. He grabbed his sun visor to look himself in the mirror to see the two kiss marks on him. Just as he thought, one on his cheek and the other on his neck. He just laughed what he was looking at.

"Well that explains a Lot." He sighed starting his car to drive away.

Later that day Billy was able to make it to the Harrington house hold. Instead of parking down the street, he parked in the driveway. Instead of climbing through the window of his girlfriends bedroom, he simply knocked the front door of her house. Which, unfortunately, the other Harrington answered. He and Steve just stared at one another for a moment.

"Hargrove."

"Harrington."

"What are you doing here?"

"I think you know why exactly I'm here, or you don't."

"I do know why you're here." Steve stated sternly.

"Then tell me, why am I here?" Billy gabbed at him with a smirk playing on his face.

"Can you guys stop having a dick measuring contest for once." Your voice was heard in a very much over it tone. "Get out of here Steve."

"But-" You stopped him from continuing.

"Eh, I don't wanna hear any more then I already have. You're being a Buttface." You sassed at him. "Now I would like to talk to my boyfriend."

Steve just rolled his eyes and sighed. Walking away from his enemy and his sister in the same door way. You turn your head back to Billy with a grin on your face.

"So what are you doing here, handsome."

"Well, I am here to see my girlfriend that I have to have a small chat about." His voice going a slight octave lower. Something that you loved.

"And what do you have to chat about?" You stilled teased at him.

"Well I made out with this gorgeous woman at lunch, and after I thought my day would go by like usual. But I had people staring at me all day. I didn't know why until I looked into the mirror to find that the exact pretty girl I was kissing left some marks on me." He explained to you. "Now I am at said pretty girls house to get a reason why she did that."

"Well I think she just wanted to have a bit of fun with you, if you ask me."

"Well as much as I love that, I think I would love to have some fun with her right now."

"Well you'er gonna have to wait on that, handsome." You said." Big Bro ain't to happy with me, I've been getting an ear full for the past hour."

"I can wait." He reassured. "I will always wait for you, gorgeous." You just smiled at him and dragged him into your house.

"Is he staying long?" Steve's distant voice was heard.

"Shut up Steve." You yelled out to him. "Like I said, ear full all day."

You and Billy just laughed at the situation. But at least you both can enjoy each others company in the end.

...................................................................

I hope y'all enjoyed this. Sorry if it is short. I know I haven't been to active, writing wise, lately. I'm trying to get through school right now.

I will try to get more out for Boots and Trumpets, and Practically Magic later.

Thank you for reading.


Tags :
1 year ago

The Player and The Cheerleader

The Player And The Cheerleader

Billy Hargrove x Cheerleader Reader

Summary: All Billy thinks cheerleading is that's it's just flips and splits. The view changes when he has a run in with a certain Hawkins High School cheerleader.

...........................................................................

Billy didn't care for anyone by any means. Either it be in Indiana or California. If he doesn't see you as someone worth his time then he didn't talk to you or give you the time of day. One of those groups in specific were cheerleaders. From his point of view they were only pretty girls to look at, that's pretty much how everyone treated the cheerleader at this point. Pretty things to look at.

The cheerleaders sometimes had to share the gym with the basketball team. Which did peeve some the guys on the team but as long as the cheerleaders were pretty they could handle it. But there was one odd ball on the cheer team, the captain. Always mouthing off the players when they got to close to the cheerleaders or a ball got to close to hitting one of them.

"Hey! Shit for brains!" A voice can be heard from then other side of the gym. "I thought the point of the game was to get the ball in the basket?!"

"Jeezu..." Tommy huffed. "Can you seriously be pissed about the same thing every time? It's just a ball." He answered to you. Clearly tired of your constant shouting at the basketball team when a ball would go the wrong way.

"And it's just balls between your legs, and they can just as easily deflate." You sassed back. To Billy, it was almost comical to watch. You with the tough guy act, puffing up your chest to a dude way taller than you with colorful pompoms in each hand on your hips.

"What a bitch..." Tommy huffed again.

"Oh get over it." Billy snapped. "What's captain pompoms gonna do?" He laughed at his own statement. Like said before he found the whole conversation comical-

WHAM!

A basketball went flying right into Billy Hargroves head. He snapped his head around to see the who had the nerve to hit him. His eyes met with captain pompoms. The two had a stare off. That's what it felt like for the rest of practice. The two practically eyeing each other the entire time.

After that stunt was over, after constant staring at one another, Billy had only one reaction in mind. A big one.

The next day followed. Billy knew where he could cut you off and corner you, in-between Mr. Johnson's chemistry class and Mrs. Shoffer's English literature class. It happened fast no one could react to it, actually you doubt anyone saw it happen. What you thought was just another normal day of school turned out to be more than that. A harsh hold took your arm, taking you away from the crowd into the more secluded part of the hall. Where you came face to face with a fuming Billy. His jaw was clenched and eyes held anger.

"What, you think you're real funny for the shit you pulled yesterday?" He interrogated. "Try it again see what fuckin happens..." His threats did not stop. Well his empty threats. As much as you are terrified of what he could do, you knew he'd never act on them. Your brave front was standing strong. Taking in every threat, comment, and remark he could throw at you. To get a reaction, if you were a guy you would have answered with your fists at his first remark. But you are not. You are you. You knew the exact thing that would make him even more angry.

" You are nothing but scuff on the gym floor, and that's all you will be."

Billy did not like that one bit. Who does this bitch think she is? His fist rose into the air, readying to strike. The force came down, you felt the air brush past your face, to only make contact with a metal locker. The sound ricocheted through the hall.

You open up your eyes. Now, again, staring at him. Anger was not held in his eyes anymore. If was fear and sadness, to you it was peculiar expression to see on his face. The actions that just happened finally caught up to you, you inhale deeply not knowing you stopped breathing. Everything caught up to you.

SLAP! Your hand came down, striking Billy Hargrove in the face. Hard enough to leave a mark. Not knowing that one had just been healed from another hand. "What the hell is your problem?" You yelled, agitated. "God, you fuckin creep." You make your way back to your class leaving Billy stunned. He didn't know what to do. He has never had someone react to him like that before. It intrigued him. He had an interest in you now.

After that encounter Billy made it his mission yo agitate you as much as possible. I mean, how else are you supposed to show someone you like them. From poking you with a pencil in class, purposefully missing the hoop so the ball bounces into your direction, anything at all just so you could look at him. He was succeeding and he was royally pissing you off. Until on fateful autumn day, everyone had gone home for the day. Except for the extracurriculars that took place after school. Two of those being basketball and cheer practice. Just as the practices were about to start, Billy took notice that you weren't with the cheer team. Which he thought was odd, but instead he chose to go smoke a cigarette before practice. He made his way to the small alley like way that was outside the gym that lead to the track field. And the sight before him made him stop in his tracks. there you stood cheer practice outfit and all with a lit cigarette hanging from your lip.

"I thought cheerleaders didn't smoke?" Billy joked to you, giving you his famous smirk.

"And I thought shit stayed in toilets, but I guess I was wrong since you're here." You said taking a huff of your cig.

"Damn, always ready with a comeback are you?" Billy said, lighting his cigarette.

"Why are you messing with me Hargrove?"

"Ouch, last name basis now sweets?"

"Shut up." You won't deny it, that dumb nickname that he started calling you grew on you. "Is this because of me smacking you?"

"No."

"Was it me hitting you with a basketball?"

"No." He said blankly again.

"Then what is it?"

Billy took a huff of his cigarette then looked you in your eyes. No hate or anger, something you can only describe as adoration.

"I find you interesting." Was his only answer.

"What?" you were confused by this answer. What was so interesting about you that made Billy intrigued. " Your like curious about me or something?"

"Exactly."

"You know curiosity killed the cat, Hargrove." You sassed.

"And satisfaction brought it back, and I am not satisfied yet so get used to me sweets." He said taking his cig a stomping it out onto the ground walking away.

You grumbled at his response, inhaling the last of your cigarette with blushing cheeks. Stomping out your cigarette then making your way into practice. 'Why does this asswipe make me blush'.

...........................................................................

Weeks of this teasing have gone by. Everyday Billy would find a new way to make you mad, blush, or embarrassed to get a reaction out of you. He claimed "It's because you so cute." Which made you blush even more. Gosh, you couldn't stand half of the guys at this school. Why was Billy the only one making you feel this way?

Truth be told, Billy had seen you around way before he had met you. How you walk down the hall with your head held high, looking away in disgust at the "popular" kids, over all not conforming to what a cheerleader is by Hawkins view point. You fought, yelled, got in people faces. Billy love all of it, it made him excited. Excited to talk to you and ask you questions, even ones you deem are stupid. All he wanted to do was to be around you. Damn, he loved it in a way.

Practice had ended for the day leading off into the weekend. A light rain pour had come down, everyone else had a ride to get them home. Everyone except you, well you did but he was running very late. Billy made his way outside to find you standing in the walk way waiting to be picked up. Cigarette hanging from your mouth.

"What are you doing here?" Billy asked.

"Waiting." You simply put.

"Do you want a ride?" He asked.

"No, I have a ride." You said. "But he's running late."

"What your boyfriend?" Billy said, the words had jealousy behind them.

"No." You sighed. "My brother you dipshit."

"oh..." He sighed. A silence fell between you two. Not uncomfortable, but nice enough for you two to be around each other. But Billy had something building in his stomach, a nervous feeling. He hated it. He needed to tell you something.

"Hey." He called to you, you turn your head to face him. "I wanted to say I'm sorry for what happened."

"What?" You were confused by what he just said.

"I said I'm sorry, did you not hear me?" Billy said, He turned his body to face you. "I said I'm sorry." You just stood there silent. Still taking in the fact he is saying sorry. "I'm sorry that I almost punched you into a locker. I realized I was acting like someone I didn't want to be, and you calling me on my shit. It made me look at you differently. I noticed more about you. How you always make sure the other cheerleaders are okay, how you genuinely care about the people you have around you, and you don't take any shit. And- shit I'm bad at this." He's now embarrassed by everything he just said. Heat rises to his cheeks and ears.

You step toward him, placing your hand on his arm. "I thought you were doing pretty well." You smiled, comforting him in a way. He just looked at you. You never smiled at him directly but now that your smile was intended for him. 'damn' He wants you to smile at him all the time.

"Do you want to go on a date?" He asked straight out. You were shocked by his forwardness, but not entirely surprised.

"You want to go on a date with me?"

"Hell yeah, why wouldn't I?" He made it seem like you were speaking a different language. "Listen one date is all I ask, her if you still think I'm a piece of shit I'll stop everything that I'm doing."

Your smile grew even wider. "I would love to go on a date with you Billy."

"Dang, back on first name basis already? Looks like I'm getting a second date already." He joked to you, in turn caused you to laugh.

For the remainder of your time you and Billy talked till you had been picked up. You both talked about anything and everything. It was pure bliss, you loved every second of it. You both were abruptly interrupted by the honking of your brothers car.mYou said your goodbyes to make your way to the car. The smile that held your face did not drop. I didn't drop on Billy's either, when getting home Max found it incredibly disturbing to see her step brother so giddy.

That following night Billy arrived to your house to take you on your promised date. Which one date turned into another and another and another. Till it reached throughout the whole school that Billy Hargrove and the cheer captain were finally official. With many guys questioning Billy as to why he picked you out of everyone, to which he said if they insulted you again he had no problem with dealing with them himself. Girls just snuffed their noses up to you since you now made Billy officially off the market. Not like you cared, he's your boyfriend now and you have him all to yourself. So you could say everything did work out in the end. You and Billy have each other.

"So I guess we have Tommy to thank since he is the reason we met?" You joked.

"Hell no, I would have went after you even if you didn't hit me with that basket ball." He smirk.

"Jeez, you are something Billy." You smiled, leaning into him to seal your lips in a kiss. Yeah, nothing could beat this.

..........................................................................


Tags :
1 year ago

What Goes Around, Comes Around

prompt: ( requested ) Billy's known for his temper and being obsessed with his pretty little girlfriend - which gets her severely injured by his past transgressions.

pairing: Billy Hargrove x female!cheerleader!reader reader and Billy are both 18+, seniors in high school

word count: 6.7k+

fandom masterlist: Stranger Things

note: you're a liar if you didn't immediately start singing Justin Timberlake's "What Goes Around... Comes Around".

warnings: remember there are different responses to trauma! some people shut down, stop talking; others jabber and chatter nervously. reader is the latter. we got angst, we got literal hurt and comfort, established relationship. term "going postal" is used, cursing, technically underage drinking, not edited, author mildly gave up at the end. triggering content: depictions of physical violence, depictions of injury and blood, depiction of abuse, violent plots, Billy's girl gets physically assaulted (but it's minimally detailed).

DO NOT read if this content can potentially trigger you. you are NOT missing anything, you will miss NOTHING by skipping this, but i do try to keep the details as neutral as possible. again, prioritize yourself, mental health, and emotional state - this ain't worth the read if it's gonna upset you, i promise. author loves you all

What Goes Around, Comes Around
What Goes Around, Comes Around
What Goes Around, Comes Around
What Goes Around, Comes Around

"That's fucking her, I swear to God."

"You sure?"

"100%. That's Billy's little bitch he's obsessed with."

The three guys smirked at one another, eyeing you across the living room as you giggled and drank with a few friends in adorable, fashion forward outfits. Someone started a game of beer pong, you on the sidelines to cheer, giving them a full-show of your form.

"She's hot," Jake mused. "I can see why he keeps her so close."

"Nah, not tonight," Lawrence frowned, "heard they got in some huge fight at school. Like, she walked home and he sped off in his car."

"Hm, heard he's ridiculously protective of her... She must've really pissed him off," the third boy, Steven, nodded. "So, he's not here tonight?"

"Doubt it," Jake nodded.

"Go find out," Steven advised. "There, the basketball bros - one of them would know. Or a cheerleader," he eyed the crowd. "Chrissy's over there, Brittany's beside her - they'd be the best bet in my mind."

"We seriously considering this?" Lawrence asked with a small, nervous chuckle. "I mean, it's kinda crazy, isn't it? We're gonna send Billy Hargrove a message by roughing up his girl? There's not some better way?"

"I'd love to hear it," Steven scoffed. "Billy's too comfortable at the top of the school, broke my fucking nose and deviated Jake's septum. Didn't he fuck your sister the first week he was here, Lawrence?"

"I mean - "

"Broke her fucking heart, didn't he?" Jake tacked on.

"Well, yeah," Lawrence sighed, shrugging.

"You tell me, dude, was that shit fair?"

"No," Lawrence looked down.

"So, yeah, I know, it's bad to hit a lady - but what about my boot? Huh?" Steven smirked, nodding. "Go find out what you can. Last thing we need is Billy walkin' in the party, right?"

Jake nodded with enthusiasm, leaving Lawrence behind. He hesistated but then did as Steven asked; asking the present basketball team members if Billy gave indication he was coming. The cheerleaders assured he wouldn't dare show up when you were there after a very public fight, and if he did, it would be to cause another scene.

So, after reporting back to Steven, a plan was formed. Lawrence didn't seem fully on board, but in an effort to save his own skin, he went along with what Jake and Steven were plotting - even if that meant roughing up a woman. Something his mama and grandmama vehemently taught him not to do...

Something churned in his stomach when he heard how the two lads were nearly foaming at the mouth to get their revenge. So, he casually went to grab another drink - pausing where a few of your friends were. "Oi," he whispered, earning their attention.

"Hey, Law," Chrissy smiled.

"Hey, Chris," he sniffled, glancing around. "Listen, uh, you seen Billy 'round?"

"No? Why?"

"Hmm, just, uh... Heard his girl was all upset, thought maybe her drinking all that much was a bad idea without him around."

"Oh," Chrissy blinked, looking up at her boyfriend, Jason, as he approached the group with two drinks in hand. "I didn't think about it like that, Law."

"What's wrong?" Jason asked.

"No, nothing, Lawrence just pointed out how shitty it is to drink without someone watching your back," she pouted.

He nodded, "You lose your friends, man?"

"No, just tryna look out," Lawrence shrugged. "Few girls here drinking a lot, not a lot of defenses 'round them."

Jason frowned, "That's kinda their man's job, isn't it?"

"What if their man isn't here?"

"I'm gonna be right back," Chrissy smiled, parting ways with her girlfriend in tow - and when Law looked, they were using the kitchen telephone. He prayed they were phoning the Hargrove residence.

Lawrence sighed in slight relief and nodded to Jason; the white boy just nodding back silently and letting the other athlete pass him by to head back for Jake and Steven. He grabbed an unopened beer on his way to maintain appearances.

"Hey, we got it," Jake smirked at the third boy, "she just went outside, we should move now."

"Huh?" Law mumbled.

"C'mon," Steven growled, pushing off the mantle and stalking for the backdoors to follow your retreating form.

"Wait, what're we doing?" Law asked, trying to keep up with the drunken, elongated strides of the two dickheads he called 'friends'. "Hey! Guys, c'mon - what's going on?"

"Just - shut up, pussy boy, let's go, fuckin' keep up," Steven sneered, shoving the glass door out of his way and nearly cracking it.

Outside, the in-ground pool was alight with multicolored lights. There were teenagers littered all around the pool deck; some lounging and some standing, all drinking. There was a kegstand in play, ping pong table hosting another game of Beer Pong, and the thick stench of cigarette smoke in the air.

"She's over there," Jake pointed, their sights turning to see you leaning over to huff on your cigarette while Tammy May Flipsen lit the end of it. Your smile was genuine as you thanked her, just stepping two feet away to gaze up at the stars - a perfect time to strike.

The alcohol in everyone's system made them slow, vulnerable, and downright stupid; leaving Steven and Jake the opportunity to seize either of your arms and literally rush you around the corner of the house without anyone intervening.

Once in the remote side yard, the sickening plan commenced.

Lawrence could barely approach, managing to watch with tears in his eyes as the noises of the party masked the noises of pain you emitted; two nearly full-grown men took out their anger towards your boyfriend on you. You cried, begged for reprieve, sounded so confused and broken that it shattered Lawrence's heart - briefly thinking what if someone did this to his sister...

That made him spring into action. "Hey! No! No, this ain't right! Get off her!" Lawrence barked, shoving the two away from your body on the ground. "That's enough - back off - fuck is wrong with you!?"

"What the fuck do you think you're doing!?" Steven demanded.

"Bitch has it coming!"

"What? You fuckin' her, too? Got you pussy whipped like Billy Boy?"

"Just fuck off, beating on a girl!" Lawrence snapped, but it was a huge mistake. Jake and Steven shared a single look before launching at the third boy, beating him as they had you - but much harder. He swore he earned a concussion, their heels stomping his neck, collarbones, wrists, ribs, ankles; exactly the same as they did to you.

"Tryna defend her now!?" Jake heaved, giving a swift kick to Lawrence's kidney. "Huh? You're so scared of Billy but you're gonna mess with his girl?" He laughed. "She must have a magic cunt or something!"

"You're so fucking pathetic, you have to beat up a girl!?" Law shot right back, earning a swift kick to the jaw from the lad that used to play soccer (or American fútbol). "Huh? Two on one? Such big men, aren't yah?" He sneered again, spitting blood to the side.

"Leave it," Steven halted Jake when he charged again, "they're both pretty fucked."

"Well, that dumbass should learn a lesson 'bout interfering!"

"Law's learned - he has, bro, and if he wants, he can learn again," Steven spat on Lawrence's form, Jake doing the same to you - both eventually stalking away like bored toddlers walking away from broken toys.

Slowly, Lawrence grunted as he pulled himself up to sit against the side of the house. "Fuck's sake," he whispered, wiping his eyes and wincing when he felt the sore skin - trailing a finger up, wincing again when he discovered split skin above his eyebrow. "Ohhhh, fuuuuck," Law drawled when you slowly peaked up from your fetal position on the ground. "Hey, hey, you all right? Stupid question," he hissed in pain when he moved to try and assist you.

You cried out when his grip laid on you, but powered through to let him help you sit against the house, too. "Holy shit," you whispered, blood dribbling from your mouth; teeth feeling loose, a headache already assaulting you, and cuts stinging in the bitter night.

"I'm so sorry."

"N-No, you - it would've been so much worse if you hadn't..." You trailed off, sniffling, "You didn't have t'jump in, you got hurt 'cause of me."

"You got hurt 'cause of Billy," Lawrence frowned.

"Huh?"

"That's why they're so pissed off," Lawrence explained, spitting more blood to the side; his jeans stained with mud, blood, and grass. "Billy got their asses few weeks ago, they're still pissed... I heard them," he deflected smoothly, "talkin' about teaching Billy a lesson through you. Didn't feel right, but I should've stopped them so much sooner. I-I'm sorry I didn't do more, Y/N."

"You did more than anyone else," you whimpered, drawing your knees into your chest to lock your arms around them. "I don't even know them, they go to our school?"

"We're all in AP History with Snyder."

You paused to nod absently, not even bothering to try and recall any interactions you might've had with Steven and Jake. Instead, you eyed your savior, mumbling, "You're Lawrence, right?"

"Yeah," he breathed.

"Your sister's... Cara? Sarah? No, no," you paused to think, his frown deepening as you seemed so nice and authentic. "Your sister's name is Natalie, right?"

"Yeah," he half-smiled. "You know her?"

"She's a sweetheart, has those cute glasses? Yeah, I like her; she just joined cheer, right?"

"Yeah, that's her."

You eyed him for a moment, ignoring the blood dripping off you both from the beat down; then whispered with a sniffle, "Is that why you helped? 'Cause your sister's on the cheer squad, too?"

"No," he replied instantly, sounding quiet (like you), "I'd like to believe if I saw something I know is wrong... I'd be the type of person to step in, try to stop it."

"You did tonight."

"I should've done more a lot sooner."

"You could've been really hurt, Law."

"Like you?"

"I'm just - look, two guys? Beatin' on me? Yeah," you scoffed, wiping blood from your split lip, "like I ever stood a chance. But you didn't have t'do all that, they wanted Billy, found me instead. You could've walked away, but instead, you jumped in, and you could've been really hurt. That wouldn't help anyone."

"I'm still sorry..."

You sniffled, but before you could respond, you heard footsteps thundering over the lawn; a voice shouting your name in frantic, panicked little outbursts. Looking up, you caught sight of a black leather jacket and unruly blonde curls, frowning deeper. "Oh, fuck," you whispered, withdrawing into yourself, "oh, no, no, not now. Not now, Goddamnit. Think I can make a run for it to the street before he sees me?" You asked Law quietly, nearly hissing your whisper.

"Ain't that Billy?" Law asked, finger pointed.

"He can't see me," you rushed in a panic, eyes wide and tears welling. "Lawrence, he can't!"

"Why?"

"He'll go on a fucking rampage, Lawrence! Ever heard going postal? Yeah, Bee gives that shit new meaning."

"They'd deserve whatever Billy wants t'do," Law frowned, tensing up when Billy had turned, caught sight of you two, and made an angry beeline for you in the grass. "U-Uh, Billy's approaching," he warned you as your boyfriend arrived, trying to pull back to give privacy, but wincing in pain that made him stop.

"The fuck is going - ? Oh, my fuckin' God," Billy trailed off, then whispered when he saw you huddled on the ground; your dress in tatters. Your head was bowed, knees drawn in, refusing to meet his eyes; making your leather-clad boyfriend lower himself to a knee. "Baby? Hey, look at me, sweet girl, lemme see... C'mon, baby, please, look at me."

You only sniffled.

"It was Jake and Steven," Lawrence told Billy, trying to find his feet; falling over and just giving up.

"Hell happened to you, man?"

Lawrence frowned, looking nervous, but your voice answered, "He saved me, Bee. Jumped in, took some of the beating."

Billy looked between you and Lawrence, but focused on you - seeing the injuries to your face and chest in full light. "Oh, my God," he breathed, looking you over in shock. Those pink, pillowy lips you adored licking and sucking on were parted in shock.

You half-smiled, "Think you pissed a few of the wrong guys off."

"Jesus Christ, sweet girl. What happened? Tell me, please, before I start making assumptions," he demanded, reaching for your cheek - making you recoil hard enough that your head banged on the house supporting your exhausted body. "Hey, hey," he whispered, looking physically wounded by your action, "'s just me, baby, it's just me, it's Bee, I'm not gonna hurt you. C'mon, sweetheart, lemme help you."

You sniffled, letting him reach for you again and caress your cheek so he could direct your head left and right; giving him a full view of your injuries that continued to weep. He stiffened as he took note of a new cut or bruise upon every new sweep of his eyes, his anger skyrocketing with every passing moment.

"It hurts," you whimpered. "Apparently, you beat the shit outta those guys weeks ago - guess they were waiting for an opening to strike back."

"You don't deserve this," he growled angrily. "Fuck - look at you! Goddamnit, I'm so sorry, princess, this is my fault. All my fucking fault, shit," he hissed, looking close to tears, "I put you here, I'm so sorry, baby."

"Got Lawrence his ass beat, too," you pouted.

"Sorry about this, man," Billy instantly offered the other boy, who was practically slumped over in the grass. He still managed to give a thumbs up. "But, uh, thank you for stepping in. You know, not a whole lotta people would."

"Nah, it was the right thing to do," Law frowned, waving him off.

"You said Jake and Steven did this?"

"Mhm," Law nodded. "Jake Chastain and Steven Barton."

"Yeah, I know 'em," Billy shook his head, "and I'll fuckin' kill 'em - "

"Can we get cleaned up first? Before we go murdering high school jocks?" You pouted in pain.

"Hey, man. You got a friend here or something? Someone to help us?" Billy asked Lawrence, still caressing your face with his thumb sweeping the apple of your cheek.

"My sister's 'round, yeah..."

"Want me to grab her?" Billy offered awkwardly.

"I'd actually appreciate it," Law whispered. "Gotta get home, yeah?"

"Yeah, man. Stay here, I'll grab her," Billy agreed. "What's her name?"

"Natalie, she's a cheerleader. Um... Y-You dated her beginning of the year?"

"I remember," he sighed, standing to his feet. He told you earnestly, almost sweetly, "I'll be fast."

But the thing is, you knew Billy all too well by now. "Wait, no," you gasped, trying to stand, "Bee, don't!" It was too late, he was already gone by the time you and Lawrence stumbled out from hiding; just in time to watch Billy point Natalie towards where you and her brother were. Then, he turned and surged up to an unsuspecting Jake and Steven; launching an all-out brawl against the two.

Neither of them stood a chance when Billy was THIS angry. Nobody did. In fact, if Jason, Tommy H., and two other guys hadn't pulled him back, surely, there'd be a lot more than a couple of broken bones. However, when Billy told the other basketball players in a spit-flying rage that these two cowards had attacked his girlfriend (a few turning back to get a look at you), it launched a new, mutual anger. Chrissy and a few other cheerleaders wanted to step in when the "fight" (more like attack) started again, but when they saw you, Lawrence, and Natalie, nobody said a single word. Nobody interfered. Nobody interrupted, and luckily, nobody else joined in...

Before Jake and Steven could lose their lives or sustain serious injury that would result in any arrests, Billy was pulled back by Lawrence - of all people. "Hey, hey," the beaten boy barked, "hey, man, chill - chill! These guys deserve it, yeah, I fucking know, but look, hey!" He grabbed Billy's shoulders to prevent him from turning back for the fray. "Hey! Your girl needs you, man. She needs you more than these bozos. C'mon, you can't go to jail over this shit, right? Right? How mad you gonna be if you get bagged 'cause of these jackasses?"

This seemed to force Billy back to reality and out of his homicidal rage. A few dudes who played football stepped in to hoist the unconscious jocks over their shoulders just to leave them on the curb a couple houses down the street.

Billy raced back to you.

Chrissy and Natalie were helping wipe blood from your skin and hair; clothes damaged, ripped, stained, beyond repair, and another cheerleader was holding a bag of frozen peas to your head as you leaned on her stomach. He slid his jacket from his shoulders, easing you off the girl's belly to leave it around your trembling form and then taking the girl's spot, supporting your body as you were tended to.

Eventually, Chrissy sighed, "I think that's the best we're gonna get you, honey. You want us to come over in the mornings? Help you get dressed and do your make-up?"

"No offense, but I don't think that's necessary... It's not like what happened is a secret," Natalie whispered, looking you over.

"Make-up might irritate the injuries," the other girl offered softly. "But it might cover some of those bruises, I just would avoid the cuts."

"I'm okay, girls, but thank you," you assured softly. "Bee's here t'help."

"Yeah, taking you straight to the hospital," he decided stiffly from behind you.

"What?"

"Think I'm not gonna get you checked out after this? Two men attacked you, I gotta make sure ain't shit's seriously wrong, baby. Don't fight me on this, please."

Billy's mind was warped with memories of sitting in ER's and other clinics with his mother nursing a broken wrist or damaged eye socket. His father's anger had always been a temperamental switch, something Billy felt he always had to outdo. Being in the hospital with you felt too similar, another bolt of rage zinging through his blood; hating the idea that you were the victim, and like his mother, he wasn't able to protect you.

Unlike his mother, this situation was directly his fault. He didn't even remember why he beat the shit outta Steven and Jake all those weeks ago, but whatever the reason, it cost him now. Cost you both.

The party continued inside the house, but Billy walked around the side yard, down to the front, then towards the street full of parked cars with you secure in his arms. After getting you settled safely in the passenger seat of his Camaro, Billy rightened and shut the door; seeing Lawrence and Natalie approaching their own car, the bag of peas now held to his jaw and cheek.

His sister was under his arm, helping him hobble. Billy gulped, realizing Lawrence was beat to hell, too, and if he hadn't jumped in, Lord only knew what state you'd be in now. When the two men caught one another's eye, Billy offered a nod of respect and thanks; the other lad returning it as if to say he was welcome. Billy raced for the driver's door, sliding in, and without turning any music on, drove off towards the hospital.

You were grumpy to be there, but one look at you had the medical staff moving at a quickened pace to help you; offering speedy aid. You were cleaned and cared for; questions regarding the level of assault making you nervous, but you answered honestly that two classmates had jumped you at a party. This meant the police were called; tears in your eyes and down your cheeks when you had to tell Chief Hopper (a close family friend) exactly what happened.

Billy provided their assailant’s full names and promised they wouldn't be in the best shape when (slash if) the two were found.

After hearing your story and writing the names down from Billy, Hopper sighed in empathy, "Kid... Don't admit t'anything."

"I'm not, I'm just making a casual note," Billy countered. "You know, people don't take too kindly to people hittin' a woman. Less so when she's drunk, alone, and they fuckin' stomp on her - "

"All right," Hopper tried to halt his built up anger. "Let's just take a breath here - "

"Uh, Chief?" His deputy interrupted. "Them boys? Uh, a... Jake Chastain and Steven Barton? They were just wheeled in from an ambulance."

"Interesting," Hopper noted, sparing Billy a small look. "From where?"

"A neighbor called them in, said there's a party few houses from her on Hawthorne."

Jim Hopper sighed and turned to you and Billy with his hands on his hips. His face was passively angry. "Sound familiar?" He asked, tongue sweeping over his teeth.

"Yes," you answered for you both, "that's where it happened, Chief."

His eyes softened when he looked back at you. "All right," he nodded, looking to his partner. "Go stand by their room, keep an eye - I'll be there in a second, but the victims made a positive ID. Doc's will treat 'em and we'll book 'em." When left alone, Hopper took a suspicious look around the hospital floor before sliding the curtains shut around your bed; moving to your other side, removing his hat, and kneeling. "Listen, kid," he whispered, taking your hand softly, "I got a daughter at home, too, and if anyone - and I mean, anyone - laid a hand on her the way you were tonight, I'd burn this town to the fucking ground."

Billy snorted in amusement, "Know the feeling."

Hopper nodded, "So believe me when I say, I need to know, off the record, what really happened tonight. Your father will need to know that I am doing everything to help - but I need to know the truth."

"I don't know what to tell you, Hopper," you frowned, matching his quiet tone, "I've told you what I know. I was a few drinks in, stepped outside t'smoke, and that's when they grabbed me, took me t'the side yard, and started wailing on me. I dropped, they kept goin', that's when this other boy stepped in. He got beat up pretty good, too, but he helped get them away. Billy showed up, we came here - "

"I hit them," Billy interrupted, making you squeak lightly. Hopper just laid his other hand over yours so he cocooned it; glancing around the under skirts of the curtains to make sure you remained alone.

Then he asked, "When?"

"After I made sure Y/N was okay," Billy explained, petting a hand over the back of your head; never looking away from Hopper. "I found her friend's sister, made sure someone knew where they were, and then I hit them... And I didn't stop hitting them."

"Kid - "

"Some teammates pulled me off, don't worry - it could've been so much worse. But when the others found out what they did to my girl?" He hissed quietly, "They took matters into their own hands by themselves, sir. My girl was attacked, I couldn't let that just slide, Chief, I hope you understand."

Hopper sighed, "Well, I can't condone the violence, but since it was a group effort, be a helluva lot more paperwork bringing you in versus those two who started it."

Billy nodded absently, your free hand laying over Hopper's to stack. "Did you call my dad?" You asked nervously.

"Not yet," he frowned. "I gotta check on the suspects, but I can after."

"Could you not? For me, please?" You sniffled. "He'll just worry and would get all pissy 'cause his trip has to be cut - "

"He's not home?" Hopper asked in earnest confusion with knitted brows.

Your head shook, "Chicago for the week."

"He left eight days ago," Billy snipped.

"Bee," you reprimanded sharply.

"Hey," Hopper squeezed your hand, "it's okay, you're over 18, I don't have to call him. But El and I are gonna drop by later with dinners and to check on you, her little friend, too, probably. You know, the, uh... The little red head?"

"Max?" You asked.

"Yeah, her. Nice girl."

"She's Billy's step-sister," you snickered, wincing when your broken ribs protested.

"You should rest," Hopper bid, "and thank you for being honest," he stood to his feet while nodding at Billy. "Tell you what, I won't report you starting the fight - technically... It'll be reported as a randomized group effort after they were caught assaulting Y/N."

Billy nodded, too shocked for words as Hopper patted your hand, placed his hat on, and exited the little curtained room. "Wow," your boyfriend breathed. "Since when are you friends with the Chief of Police?"

"He and my dad go way back," you eased.

"All cops like him?"

"Fuck no, you know that." After a beat, you reached for his hand to lace your fingers with him, "Hey," you bid, "I-I'm really sorry."

"Baby, just - don't even start - "

"No, for earlier, for our fight," you interrupted, "and for feeling petty enough to go to the party alone when I know you don't like that... For drinking, not being more aware like you taught me. I didn't use the buddy-system when I went t'smoke, it was a major fuck-up, I know, but I'm just sorry. I feel like I've disappointed you or something - "

"No, hey, sweet girl," he rushed, sitting on the edge of the gurney to stare at you directly, "don't you ever feel that way - you didn't do nothing wrong. Hear me? You didn't put yourself in this position, you didn't deserve what happened, you didn't - no, just," he sighed deeply, "you didn't do any of this, sweetheart. Okay? If anything... If anything, this is my fucking fault and I'm the one who is so sorry."

Your head shook, but Billy continued,

"They did this to you because of me." Tears filled those sweet baby blues. "Because I don't have a hold of my temper - I fucked them up, so, they fucked you up. This is my fault, I'm so sorry. But look, hey, I'll fix this, okay? I swear to God - I'm gonna fix this."

"The cops got 'em, we don't have t'do anything else," you mumbled. "You don't have to do anything else, Billy."

"Maybe not, but I can't let this go - look at you," a single tear dripped. "Fucking look at you, my sweet girl. In the fucking hospital 'cause of me - I can't - this ain't right. I gotta make it right."

You couldn't answer because a technician was arriving to take you for a CT, MRI, and X-Ray - all of those scans that would tell them what was going on internally. Hopper was seen outside the two boy's rooms - Billy following your bed closely as you where wheeled away. Every scan or test he could remain close for, he was; stepping back when needed, but being sucked right back to your side when able.

By the end of the night, you were released into Billy's care because all patients with head injuries had to have some kind of chaperone, and a few floors up, Steven and Jake were being handcuffed to their hospital beds by Hopper.

"Real lucky I wasn't there when you hit her," Jim Hopper seethed quietly, tightening the cuff on Jake to an uncomfortable grip. "Your parents would need money for your funerals - not bail," he offered one single more glare before leaving the next shift of deputies on duty. He sped all the way home and held Eleven in a suffocating hug.

What Goes Around, Comes Around

Turns out, you sustained decent injuries from that night.

A (cleanly) broken ankle. Six different broken ribs. Split lip that required two stitches. Stitched earlobes from where piercings were ripped out. Severely bruised collarbones, bordering on broken. One blackened eye. Along with other generic bruises and cuts, more seemingly discovered as the days drug by slowly.

Billy was ready to mow down anyone in his way at any point, but his only ability to get through the school day was that he saw you everyday afterward. He dropped whatever sport and / or club that held his interest, collecting coursework you missed, then driving Max and "Jane" Hopper to your place. He would've lashed out if this was any other situation, but because you asked him to behave and bring you the materials you needed, he did. He played nice.

The two assailants, Steven and Jake, had been arrested by Jim Hopper. They apparently had a rough ride to the station, but that wasn't here or there. What they did to you was far worse that nobody batted a single lash when the two were brought in the station for booking, looking freshly beat up and bloodied. A judge also rejected their bail.

Billy brought you whatever work you missed during your recovery at home, most teachers shocked to see him so diligent in showing up and making the collections. He didn't understand whatever the teachers told him about the work, but you did - and it was fascinating to him, watching you work or study. He usually sat by your window to smoke, but on the occasion, you asked for a toke and wouldn't care about where the smoke blew. So, as weeks passed, he stopped specifically going over to your window; just leaving it open for ventilation so he could remain at your side.

Anything you needed, he got. He did. He gave you. Guilt was one helluva motivator and Billy was chalked-full; so, he did the only thing he knew he could, being acts of service.

You were laid up, it made sense. He could bring you into the shower, get naked himself and help you bathe. He could carry you downstairs, cook for you, help out around the house by keeping it clean because he knew it stressed you out. He would collect the mail, water plants, do dishes, just turned into a househusband that made your stomach and cheeks feel all warm and fuzzy. Never did you think Billy had the ability to be domestic, but here he was, in your great-grandmother's kitchen, wearing a stained apron while trying to bake cookies while you worked on a physics project.

"Hey, Bee?"

"What's wrong?" He asked instantly, setting the hot tray to the stove.

"No, hey, calm down," you smiled with a small laugh. "I was just wondering... You know, like... What's gotten into you?"

"Huh?"

"You know what I mean," you huffed, setting your pencil down. "You literally haven't let me out of your sight except when you're at school."

He shrugged, "You need help."

"You don't ask if I do."

"I don't need to ask when I can just see it."

"Billy."

He sighed and begrudgingly scraped cookies off the hot tray to rest on the cooling sheets. "Your dad asked me to stay close," he offered.

"Bullshit."

"No, really," Billy insisted. "He's in and out with work, so, he asked me to stick around, just in case."

"Okay, fine, but it's more than that. Billy, tell me the truth, baby, please. It's not a bad thing, I'm just curious what's really going on."

"I'm just... I'm just nervous, you know?"

Your head cocked, "Why's that?"

"Look what happened to you," he chuckled ruefully. "All fucked up, can't even go t'school until your ribs are healed - all 'cause of me. 'Cause I fucked up and went too far - "

"William," you snapped, making his wide, shocked eyes meet yours. "I'm not gonna listen to this anymore. Okay? I know you're sorry, you tell me everyday, andI know you're feeling guilty, but this isn't your fault, you're not the one who put hands on me - "

You flinched when he lobbed the cookie tray into the sink, causing a ruckus, his voice yelling over the noise, "FOR FUCK'S SAKE!"

"William!"

"I'm trying to protect you!" He yelled, tears swelling when he whipped around to face you. "I-I don't know what else to do! Look, okay, say what you fucking want, but the truth is, those two assholes came at you 'cause of me. Okay? 'Cause I had to be myself and beat the shit outta them 3 months ago, they never forgave - they didn't forget. I put you in this situation, that now? Now, yeah!" He laughed without humor. "Yeah! I'm fucking nervous leaving you alone! Fuck knows what could happen to you, and who's to say there aren't more people out there just waiting for this kinda opportunity! Baby!" He rushed for you at the kitchen table, your mouth sewn shut in shock as he found his knees in front of you and took both your hands in his. "Baby, listen to me. You're the only thing - no, I'm serious!" He insisted when you looked ready to protest this sentiment you've heard before. "You're the only thing I fucking care about, that I want to protect, and they all know it - I don't exactly hide it. I love you so fucking much, they'd do this again - they'd fucking hurt you to get to me and that idea just..." He sighed, looking lost.

You pulled a hand free to instantly caress his cheek, turning his attention upward until his eyes met yours. "Billy," you whispered, "baby, nobody's after us. This was just a freak accident, this was a fluke, okay? You're worried anyone else is gonna come at me, at us, but I know nobody else is that fucking stupid. They wouldn't test you, and Jake and Steven took advantage of an already bad situation. Okay? We had a fight - which was pretty public. So, people knew we were at odds, and when I showed up at that party alone, started drinking, it was their perfect opportunity to strike."

"You can't say that, we don't know if anyone else is gonna test us," he sniffled. "I've made a lot of mistakes... Pissed a lot of people off. One of them might've grown a pair."

"Okay," you relented, "then I guess we're gonna have to stick together, you know... So you can keep me safe, right?"

He chuckled dryly, "I'm trying, princess."

"Well, we can work out a better way - one that doesn't run you into the fucking ground, Billy, Jesus," you searched his face. "Are you sleeping? At all?"

"'Course I am - "

"Don't lie to me."

He sighed, deflating a little, "I sleep... Only when I stay here."

"Billy, you stay only a couple nights a week when Daddy's home."

"I know."

"So, you basically only sleep when Daddy's out of town and you stay here?" You squeaked, watching him nod; pouting and feeling your own guilt brew. "Baby... Look, can we just agree that this isn't either of our faults? Right? Yeah? If I'm not allowed to think this was my fault, you aren't either."

"I was the one they wanted t'hurt," he shook his head. "They did this 'cause of me, sweetheart, how can you be so - so - fuck! So fucking understanding a-and forgiving?"

"Because I love you," you answered like it was common knowledge, even giving a small giggle.

"That doesn't... But that doesn't even - "

"What? Mean anything? Bee, it means everything," you smiled at him. "I love you, so, when you make mistakes, I forgive you - even though there's nothing you've done. I mean," you winced slightly, "sure, maybe we could reduce the kids you bully or beat up, you know, limit the enemies we might make. And this is something that can be redeemed, can't it?"

He stared at you from the floor, slowly deflating, "Can it? I've fucked up so much, doll, I don't think I deserve whatever forgiveness you wanna give me."

"You can't keep beating yourself up," you snipped. "Hey? Hear me? Look, it happened - it fucking sucked, but it happened and it's fucking over. We both need one another to help move on, okay? So, I need you back, Bee, I need my man back because we need to get through this together. You don't get to sulk in your guilt, I don't get to stew in my regret, we need to help each other out of this."

Billy sniffled, "How? How do we move on when you've still got stitches in your lip?"

"They'll dissolve in a few days," you shrugged meekly. "We move on together, okay? Maybe you pick up basketball again, try to distract yourself. Billy, we need some normalcy again, right? You know?"

"Doll, being away from you makes me feel like my lungs are gonna pop," he shook his head. "I'm afraid something might happen if I'm not there, it's fucking scary after finding you in your own blood."

"Then I'll be at every practice," you eased. "You can drive me to and from school, then you know where I am - you'll know I'm safe."

Billy stared at you a moment, fully dropping to the floor as his energy finally drained. He ran a hand through his hair, rustling the curls, admitting in a soft voice, "I don't know how to do this. I don't know how to not feel so guilty, how to move forward."

"There's no playbook," you agreed. "Guess it means we gotta figure it out ourselves, but again, we do it together. C'mere," you sighed, lowering yourself to the floor with your booted ankle held out.

"No, don't - "

"Fuck off, I'm not totally unable to do shit," you grunted, adjusting yourself and reaching for him. "Come here, please, I wanna hold you! Been cuddling me this whole time, lemme be the big spoon, please."

"Just told me to fuck off, sweetheart, kinda sending some mixed signals, aren't'cha?" He chuckled, turning so his back was to your chest; leaning so you supported him in his slump. "I'm so sorry, sweetheart," he muttered, holding the arm around his collarbones. "I really - if I knew this was gonna happen, I'd never of fought them."

"I know, and I forgive you," you whispered in his ear. "But we can't keep doing this back and forth, okay? I forgive you, Billy, no more apologies."

He sighed, "Yeah... All right..."

"Steven and Jake are arrested, we won't have t'see them again. Hopper will make sure of that," you smirked against the shell of his ear. "And the doctors said I should be good to return to school next week, but I'm out of cheer and everything."

He groaned, "Just something else I've fucked up for you."

"Oh, please, I love the time off," you teased. "Gives me all the time I need to watch my man on the court, huh?" He half-chuckled at your words. "You know I'm ahead in all my classes now, too? Teaching myself at home is far superior than the teacher's bitching at us for eight hours."

"You're gonna love college, baby," he chuckled, the two of you lulling into a comfortable silence. You held him tightly, nuzzled into his neck; both sitting in your emotions, trying to navigate a way out.

"We good?" You whispered.

"We're good," Billy agreed, just as soft. "No more apologies... Try to have less guilt. But you're gonna let me stay close, right?"

"I want you clinging to me so hard, I can't fucking breathe," you smirked. "And if Daddy really asked you to stick around, then you're welcome to stay here longer, even if he's here... Where I can have you close to me," you whispered, licking the skin under his ear. He stiffened.

"No - you better not," he squirmed when you licked again, adding a little teeth in a scrape.

"Billy," you pouted. "It's been weeks!"

"You're still hurt," he argued, turning on the floor to look at you. "I'm not gonna be responsible for breaking another of your ribs 'cause we were horny."

"I'm doing so much better, though!"

"Tell you what," he smirked. "Next business trip of your dad's, I'll fuck you all weekend - wherever you want, however you want."

"He has one in two weeks."

"Mhm, and you have a check up before he leaves."

You eyed him for a moment, "When did you become responsible?"

"I've always been."

"No, this is new. You're remembering dates and my doctor appointments and my dad's work schedule."

"Maybe I just like taking care of you," he whispered against your lips with a growing smirk. After pecking you lips, he quipped, "So, shut up and let me."

"Yes, sir."

What Goes Around, Comes Around

requesting rules and masterlist

Stranger Things masterlist


Tags :
1 year ago

if you are taking billy hargrove requests can you do a billy x reader, where the reader has had a really bad day because people have been mean or like someones being sexist and then when they get home billy cheers them up.If not that's fine love you u <3

Still A Thing

(Billy Hargrove x Female Reader)

Warnings: Language, suggestive situation, Tommy being a dick

Word Count: 783

A/N: While technically my requests are still closed, I'm really glad you sent this in! I feel like I'm headed into a rut, but this helped get some creative juices flowing, so thank you!

I hope it's okay how I interpreted your request, and I hope you enjoy!

If You Are Taking Billy Hargrove Requests Can You Do A Billy X Reader, Where The Reader Has Had A Really

Billy looked away from the TV when the front door slammed, and you stormed right past him.

His brow furrowed. You didn’t get pissed often, but when you did, it was usually because of someone else’s ignorance.

It was a miracle you put up with Billy for all these years. You had told him trying went a long way with you. And he’d be damned if he stopped.

You’d already rid yourself of your jeans when he reached your bedroom.

“What happened?” Billy asked, leaning against the doorway.

You had your shirt halfway off when it got too tight, and you had to shimmy it the rest of the way. And with a frustrated huff, you whipped it onto the floor.

“Ran into Tommy 'Dickhead' Hagan.” You opened the drawer Billy was using and grabbed one of his shirts. “Haven’t been in Hawkins two fucking minutes, and I see the guy I wanna deck the most.”

You hadn’t noticed Billy walking toward you until he grabbed both of your hands, putting one on the back of his neck and the other on his belt loop. You automatically started playing with his curls and rubbing the denim between your fingers.

“What happened?” he asked again, much gentler, eyes patient.

You inhaled deeply, trying to keep yourself from losing it.

“Said he was surprised you and I were ‘still a thing.’ That he ‘figured you’d drop my ass after you got some ass.’” You really wished you were the type of person that would bitchslap an asshole.

To his credit, Billy didn’t react besides squeezing your shoulders. He was waiting for you to finish.

“And what did you say?”

You bit your lip, your words finally coming to you after your mind had gone fuzzy at Tommy’s comment.

“Told him a twenty-six-year-old should grow up and stop inviting high schoolers to keggers. And to stop having keggers,” you said.

Billy threw his head back with laughter, and you joined him, stepping forward so you could lean your forehead on his chest.

“You should’ve seen the look on his face when I said, ‘Hope you have the day you deserve.’” Your giggling only increased when Billy wrapped his arms around you and lifted you to the bed.

“Was he smart enough to get what you were saying?” Billy leaned over you, one arm supporting him over your head.

“Must be, ‘cause I thought I saw steam coming out his ears as I left,” you said, cupping his neck and running your thumb along his jaw.

He nudged your nose with his. “Good. Jackass deserved it.” He pulled back slightly so he could look you in the eyes. “M’proud of you. Standing up for yourself. Know it’s hard sometimes.”

You gave him a small smile. “Was standing up for you, too. You don’t deserve to be spoken about like that. Not after all the work you’ve done. All the ways you’ve grown.”

Your hand moved to caress his cheek, and he kissed your palm.

“Couldn’t have done it without you,” he mumbled, leaning into your touch.

“Couldn’t have stood up to Tommy without you,” you said.

Billy smiled. “Guess we’re pretty good for each other.”

“We’re great for each other.”

He hummed and situated himself so he laid on top of you, face buried in the crook of your neck.

“Remember, we’re meeting everyone at Steve’s in two hours,” you said, drawing patterns on his back.

His grin pressed into your throat. “What are we gonna do with two hours?”

You rolled your eyes, a fond smile growing. “Less than two hours.”

He pulled back to look at you. “We’re the guests of honor. Just tell them we got in later than expected.”

You raised a brow at him. “After what happened at the store? I’m sure the whole town knows we’re here by now.”

He huffed, pushing his face back where it was, and mumbled, “Fucking Hawkins.”

You giggled and kissed his forehead, feeling him smile even though he wanted to pout.

“How about a half hour of this, then we get ready?” you asked.

He hummed. “We’ll see. Might take a nap.”

“A half-hour nap.”

He placed a finger on your lips. “Shh, I’m napping.”

You bit his finger lightly, and he scraped his teeth along your neck.

Your breath hitched, and he chuckled.

“Maybe I can do something else in that half hour,” he mused, kissing your jaw.

You let out a content sigh as he continued his path until he reached your lips.

Part of him hoped you would both run into Tommy again after this weekend. Billy would gladly show him how together you were once that ring was on your finger.

If You Are Taking Billy Hargrove Requests Can You Do A Billy X Reader, Where The Reader Has Had A Really

Taglist: @moonlightfountain, @steph-speaks, @bookshelf-dust

If you’d like to be added to any taglists, please comment or message me with the character you’d like updates on.


Tags :
2 years ago

Omg this shit had some crack in it a swear I laughed I cried wtf why was this so good!

Harrington!reader who struck up a friendship with Billy after finding him crying. It wasn’t long until she developed a crush on the older boy. But she knew she was the least attractive girl in school, and on the cheerleading squad. Every girl was all over him, she never thought he’d see her that way.

Movie Night

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

I'm so sorry, I got carried away, and I made it super long, SO I HOPE YOU ENJOY AND I HOPE EVERYONE ELSE DOES this has: fluff, angst, mean brother persona on Steve's behalf, OOC Billy Hargrove, soft side.

wc: 8k (i got a lil inspired, no one requests Billy and I love to write him 😭)

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

Stupid Steve. Stupid school. Stupid fucking stereotypes.

You understand, you get it, the fucking sister of Steve Harrington should be the perfect girl, perfect as her idiotic brother. If only they knew that being in every single sport isn’t what Steve wants, it isn’t what he desires, it isn’t what he always dreamed about. 

But it’s not that perfection they want from you, oh no. It’s not your fault you have bad eye sight so you have to wear glasses, and for some reason that made you fucking undesirable. Just because you are wearing glasses, and you’ve been wearing them ever since middle school, where there were minimum problems with it, and now in high school when you just want to be able to date someone, or even kiss, it’s almost impossible because of them.

So yes, you knew people didn’t want to be with you, and you knew that it was all because of the idealization of the Harrington girl not meeting their expectations. Jokes on them, every single fucking guy in school looks like stepped on shit.

When you finally got into freshmen year, you already knew Steve was the most popular guy in school, always boosting about it at the dinner table, father always saying how proud he is for Steve being the captain of almost every fucking imaginable sport. You looked up to Steve, you really did look up to your brother… Until you crossed those forsaken high school doors, and the only face your brother sent you was that of disgust and turned his back on you.

And that sets your fate.

Now as a Junior, your brother finally graduates this year. Ever since he started dating Nancy who is in the same year as you, he has relatively changed. At home, he now tries to invite you to hang with him at the mall, or tell you to have dinner together when your parents aren’t home… You declined his invitation every time. You prefer to eat dinner in your bed, alone, while he drives away to be with Nancy. Just you, your books, and some good music. You are fine. 

It doesn’t help the fact that you have just one friend at school, and she’s not even always with you because she is Nancy’s Best Friend. Barb was always nice to you, and it’s the only one you talked to in class, because then in cheerleading practice, which you had to enter because you needed extracurricular credit because your parents said so, you were given the cold shoulder by every teammate there. You didn’t participate in the cheers really, you just wear the uniform every now and then and pass them bottles of water.

You just have to survive one year, just one more year and you can go to college, probably start anew, meet people, meet someone. You fixed your glasses on the bridge of your nose as you took notes while sitting at the bleachers, hearing the squeak of the tennis shoes of all the boys in the basketball team just going around. You hear a thump, making your eyes look up to see your brother laying on the floor, making you frown.

Then it made sense, as Billy Hargrove smirked, helping your brother stand up again. 

You knew that he wanted to take Steve’s position as the most popular guy at school, getting prom king and all that shit. You have heard your brother complaining about him on the phone sometimes, maybe to Nancy or to one of his friends. From what you’ve seen, Billy looked like a tough and irritating guy, and there is no need for you to get close to him at all, and you really could care less about what he does to your brother.

And that is basically your everyday life. Invisible, and you’re fine with that.

You’re fine. 

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

“Hey, can you believe that guy?” Your head snapped up to see your brother at your door, leaning against the frame with his arms crossed over his chest. You raised your eyebrow at him, looking back down at your book. “If he takes away my captainship in the team, I will– Dad will fucking cut my head off.” 

“That’s what you get for following his dreams from day one.” You mumble in a low tone, but he caught onto it, frowning at you.

“I have my own dreams. I don’t follow his.” You nodded at that while still not looking at him. You really could care two shits about all of this. 

“Maybe Nancy can help you with this kinda stuff. I'm busy.” You heard shuffling at the door and then a sigh. You heard steps and you raised your head to hear him slam his door shut, and you knew he was probably getting ready to go to a party or something because of the music he started playing on his radio. Not once you were invited to one of those, not even by your own brother. He had hosted parties before, and you were commanded to stay in your room all night. The only time you came out of your room was to the bathroom to pee, and even then you had to wait because people were always making out inside. 

You got up from bed, closed the biology book to then set it on your desk, looking over to your library of VHS’s tilting your head to check what to watch tonight. You picked Terms of Endearment and Sixteen Candles. Your collection was full of romance and dramatic movies because it’s just your favorite genre to watch. Same with your books, your favorite being Sense & Sensibility. 

Steve left after a few minutes, and you made your way down to start your Friday movie night, and tomorrow will be the same, next weekend too. You should get more movies, you are on a roll of rewatching stuff by now. But it was at this moment, when you put the cassette into your player, and you finally sat down and started watching Sixteen Candles that it all simply fell apart.

Your rough facade crumbles down as you see the romance of the characters on screen, the friendship that is displayed in these movies, late calls with friends, kicking your feet because the guy you liked kissed you, or even called you to spend time with you. You stare absentmindedly at the screen as you see the kissing scene finally happening and your fingertips brush over your lips, just softly, tracing the shape of them.

After a few hours Steve finally returns home, completely sober and cursing under his breath. He sees the light of the living room turned on and some blue light shining on. He walked inside to find you asleep on the couch with the TV still on. He sighed, walking over to turn it off but then his eyes looked at your form, making his face completely fall down.

He bent over your figure to see the dried tears on your cheeks, falling down onto the couch. He looked over to the coffee table to look at what you were watching, getting hold of the case. You watch the same movie every Friday night… And every Saturday night. He rubbed his mouth with a frown to his face as he looked back at your frame. And he always repeats the same action every Friday night and every Saturday night.

He stands up to grab the blanket that’s over the couch to put it over your body, and with tears in his eyes he bends over to press a soft kiss at the top of your head with a quiet whisper that he always repeats and that you never hear, not that you would believe him anyway.

“I’m sorry.”

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

Monday came way faster than you expected, and the morning was even quicker. Your parents were still away on their business trip, but Steve and you knew they were just out on vacation by themselves. Why have children when you just push them aside? 

You take out the lunch bag with your sandwiches in it, and you walk out of the school doors and into the football field which was deserted because it was lunch time, so it always gave you the best opportunity to head behind the bleachers to have some peaceful time for yourself, and that was until you almost dropped your bag as you screamed and flinched when you saw someone already there who snapped his head back at you.

Billy Hargrove.

Your breathing was heavy and your eyes were still trying to focus from the scare but as soon as they did you realized that Billy’s eyes were filled with tears, one or two might have escaped because you could see the glistening trail that they left behind on his cheeks. You were trying to talk to him, but then his eyebrows furrowed together, a tight angry look on his face.

“The fuck you looking at Harrington?” You flinched back at that, annoyance switching inside of you instead of fear. This guy was crying and has the audacity to sound threatening?

“Oh, right, sorry, it’s just seeing Billy Hargrove actually having feelings is a sight.” His eyes snapped wide at your response, surprise crossing his features while he stared at you this time. “Who’s staring now?”

“Oh, right, sorry, it’s just that hearing you fucking talk for once is a sight.” You were taken aback by his response, mimicking yours. You sucked on your right cheek in annoyance as he wiped his cheeks away.

“Well, off you go.” He snaps his head at you, a frown on his features to then letting a smirk spread on his lips.

“I came here first. You go.” You scoff at that, shaking your head at him.

“No, I always come here at lunchtime, it’s my place.” 

“Well, that’s lonely as fuck.” You know that. You fucking know that, he doesn’t need to say it to your face, not the heartthrob of the school. Before your heart could turn in pain you nod at him.

“Fine, take it for today.” You turn to finally walk away. Maybe you can eat at the picnic table in the forest? But sometimes the stoner would go there to deal, and you weren’t judging Munson really, you gotta do what you gotta do to survive. 

“Wait.” You stopped on your tracks and slowly turned around to see Billy slumping down on the ground, his back resting against a column of the bleachers while he rested his forearms on his bent knees. “You can stay here if you don’t tell anyone you saw me like this.” 

Who would you even tell this to? He might be scared that you would tell Steve about it, but Billy seems to not know you don’t actually have a good relationship with your brother, and you have just one casual friend in this school. You look in between the bleachers and towards the woods and then you look back at Billy, giving a sigh and finally sitting down with your legs crossed. 

It was silent between you two, almost uncomfortable but not quite. You were eating your sandwich and you took out a bottle of water out of your bag too. You glanced once at him, and he was looking at the distance, just breathing slowly. You wanted to know what happened to him, because he didn’t seem like the guy that would cry easily. He looked at you, raising an eyebrow up at you.

“Why do you eat here?” He asks and you clear your throat, taking a sip of your water.

“Why were you crying?” 

“Touché.” You gave a nod in understanding. You weren’t going to talk to him if he wasn’t going to talk to you. You looked inside your bag to grab onto the other sandwich, and you handed it to him. He looked at it with a frown and then back at you.

“If you’re here it means you didn’t eat. Basketball players need food.” You calmly say to him and he looks down at the sandwich, taking it from your hands, and then taking a bite out of it, grimacing in disgust.

“What the fuck is in this?” He looks down into it and you smirk at him, finishing off your own.

“Mustard and pickle sandwich.”

He ate the sandwich anyway. It was nice to eat lunch with someone for once, even if that person was Billy Hargrove and it would be a one time thing in your life… Though, it wasn’t. Billy was back behind the bleachers almost everyday after that. He wasn’t at all that persona that he was with everyone else with you. The cocky insufferable bastard you knew was all a mask, and you could see it when he told you about how Tammy Thompson tried to hide a fart with her cough in class.

“You’re fucking kidding…” You were giggling, covering your mouth as you both sat in front of one another, and the closeness slowly shrinking as two weeks went by of eating lunch with him.

“I am not, she actually thought it was discreet, but I heard it. Not that I said anything about it, but it was a total boner killer.” You raised an eyebrow at that, swallowing your apple that you were having as dessert.

“What, girls can’t fart Hargrove?” He rolls his eyes at you and then raises his hand to flick your forehead, making you wince and rub the skin he left in a red state.

“I didn’t say that. When you trust someone enough to do it in their face, sure. Not in the middle of class, and much less when you are a chair in front of mine.” At that you let out a laugh, throwing your head back. He chuckled and took a swig of his cigarette, blowing the smoke to the side so it wouldn’t hit your face.

“God, I really don’t pay attention to shit like that.” You took another bite of your apple and Billy was still looking at you, clearing his throat, making you look up at him.

“What do you do on Friday nights? I mean, your brother is at every single party but you are nowhere to be found.” He asks you and you feel your cheeks flush slightly at that. You look down at your apple and swallow your bite.

“I often watch movies. Have my own movie nights, sometimes with popcorn, and if I am feeling fancy, S’mores.” You gave him a small smile as you took another sip of water but Billy was still looking at you with a frown to his eyebrows.

“By yourself?” And you suddenly felt embarrassment washing over you. How pathetic were you? He is a guy that has every student in this school eating at the palm of his hand, plans of going out somewhere almost everyday, a date every single night, and you just watched movies and read books for company.

“I– I have to go.” You suddenly blurt out, standing up abruptly to then wipe your jeans from the dirt of the floor. Billy was following suit, doing the same thing, and about to stop you, but you were already walking away. You didn’t need the reminder of how stupid all of your life sounded. You didn’t need it from him. You were always reminded of it by your father, saying that you should be more like his son. Your mother says that at her age she already dated someone and had tons of friends. Steve showing off his new relationship and friends to you, keeping you in the shadows from everyone.

You didn’t need more reminders.

So when you got home, and realized Steve was already out of sight, probably at Heather’s party, you took your time to shower, put on some comfy sweatpants, a white t-shirt and a gray hoodie, and you grabbed your movies and went downstairs. Maybe they will cheer you up from all the stuff that has happened with Billy today. It’s stupid, you both don’t talk to each other all day, yet at lunch you just talk non-stop.

Sweet popcorn was today’s choice and you were already salivating at the smell of it all. Once it was done you put it in a bowl and headed over to the living room, turning the TV on, and putting Pretty in Pink in your VHS. Steve must be getting drunk with his friends by now, dancing to Roxette or something like that. You popped a single popcorn in your mouth and you were about to press play but you were interrupted when glass knocking was heard from the sliding door to the garden.

You jumped up in fear, eyes widened as you quickly turned your head and saw Billy fucking Hargrove outside the doors. You blinked once, twice, three times. Wasn’t he at Heather’s party too? You stood up from your seat, blushing at your attire but he already saw you in it, no time to actually go change. You fixed your glasses at the bridge of your nose as you walked towards the doors to finally unlock them and open a side for him.

“What the fuck are you doing here Billy!” You almost screamed at him, but he raised his hands up in a surrender mode and chuckled at you.

“By that yelling I am assuming your parents are still gone. Let me in, I’m fucking freezing.” He walks past you and you scoff at the nerve of this man. You close the door and you see him looking around with his hands inside his black leather jacket. Your eyes trailed downwards for a second, taking in how tight his pants were, but you snapped out of it, walking around him so that you were facing him.

“What are you doing here?” You ask again and he simply shrugs, still looking all around your house. 

“Party was lame as shit, and you said there was a movie night here tonight. That seemed far more interesting than Tommy trying to do a keg stand and falling onto it, breaking his nose.” He walks to the couch, sitting down on it and he immediately grabs the bowl of popcorn from the coffee table. Your mouth hangs open again at this, going to the couch and sitting down next to him.

“You– I don’t need your pity.” You say to him, looking down at your hands as you played with the hem of the sleeves of your hoodie. He chuckles at that and shakes his head.

“Sweetheart, I don’t pity anyone. The party was really fucking boring.” He takes a popcorn in his mouth and he hums at the sweetness. You raise an eyebrow to look at him. You never thought Billy Hargrove would be on the sweet side of stuff. “So, what are we watching?”

A smirk formed on your lips. He was gonna fucking hate it, that’s what he gets for barging in your house.

Yet–

“I fucking hated Duckie.” You were wide eyed at him. He had paid complete attention to the movie, even giving small commentary that he really liked the fact that the girl stood up for herself. He turns to look at you, a frown coming to his eyebrows. “What?” 

“I just… I didn’t think you like this genre of movies.” You reply to him, a little bit nervous for some reason and he smiles at you and then looks back at the screen.

“I never watched one of these. They have a lot of plot, and they’re interesting.” Your eyes sparkled in excitement and you grabbed his shoulder, which made him look at you alarmingly.

“You’re in for a ride.”

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

Billy came back again the next day, taking the chance that Steve was out at Nancy’s for the night. He then sneaked into your room while Steve slept and you played Grease on your small TV and VHS that were on top of your dresser. He actually enjoyed it, but despised it because it was a musical. The next time, he actually came through the front door, and you both finally watched Sixteen Candles together. Now, Saturday Night, Steve was at Nancy’s for a family dinner and Billy was taking out two beers from the six pack he came with.

“I don’t drink…” You say to him and he raises an eyebrow up at you. 

“Daily or weekly, but you have tried alcohol. One beer is not going to kill you Sweetheart.” You nodded at that and you grabbed onto the can, sitting back down on the couch. You opened it as Billy walked towards you and plopped down with a huff, already taking a swig out of his can. You grimaced at yours and you took a tentative sip, lowering the can to look at him, completely disgusted by the taste and he simply threw his head back in laughter.

“Disgusting.” You say to him and he shrugs at you, sending a smile your way.

“It’s an acquired taste baby, you just keep drinking it, if you feel fuzzy you can leave it.” You felt your heart accelerate at him, feeling the butterflies exploding in your stomach. You didn’t know when your relationship with Billy took a turn for the better, but he actually sends a smile your way this time when walking down the halls, he sometimes greets you when you pass by him in the hallways, like he is not making it seem like he doesn’t know you.

So it was hard not to fall for him. It was undeniable at this point, and even if he was strong and mean, and an ultimate bully to everyone else, he comes here to your house, watches romantic comedies with you, eats popcorn with you, and you two talk about nonsense all evening. Nobody knows about this, and you’re happy to have this secret between the two of you. You can live in the fantasy a little bit longer.

“What did you bring?” You look at the cassette he got and you look at the front of it. You grimaced again and showed it to him. “The terminator?” 

“Classic sweetheart, it’s an action movie, you gotta expand your movie knowledge a bit.” You didn’t want to complain, it was the first time Billy suggested to watch something he likes, and in reality you were interested in knowing it, and hopefully like it the way he does.

News flash, you didn’t like it.

“Why are there so many guns?! It's unnecessary!” You complain, your beer gone and you do feel a little fuzzy but not too much. You just felt giddy. He laughed at your side and shook his head as he drank his second can.

“That’s what action movies are, baby, they are irrational, little to nothing of plot, and shooting everywhere.” He says and you sigh at that, shaking your head. The room filled with silence as Billy looked forward, his smile slowly disappearing. “You know why I come here often?”

You straightened at that, blinked with confusion as you turned to look at him. You frowned when you saw how serious he got, just out of nowhere, and your belly turned for him, not in a romantic way, but more of a worry kind of nervousness. 

“Because parties now bore you?” You ask him and he gives you one chuckle and then shakes his head, resting it on the backrest of the couch, looking at the ceiling.

“You help me distract myself.” He took a deep breath in as you kept looking at him and you knew it was something he was having a hard time talking about. “The day you saw me crying… I was actually afraid.” 

“What?”

“My father… Let’s just say he has– a rough hand. Any slip up I make, I just get a punch out of it… I’m just so angry all the time, so unlike my fucking self and who I actually am when I am at school. I just let out my anger towards people, because I cannot take it out on my own father.” You could see his Adam's apple bobbing up and down, and you knew he was trying to choke back tears as he talked. Your heart just knotted at seeing him like this, feeling helpless, not knowing what to actually tell him.

“Billy–”

“And you… I tried to be mean to you… And you actually had the guts that no one had at this school yet. Talk back to me.” His head turned to finally look at you again and your eyes burned at his confession. “I couldn’t be mean to you… With you I can— I can be calm, watch a movie, talk about how creepy that Creel house is and how we should sabotage it– I mean, the only thing I talk with the people from school? Chicks, sex, cars, alcohol.” 

You couldn’t help the small smile that appeared on your lips, turning your whole body to face him, your legs coming to rest on top of the couch too, bending them and resting your side on the backrest. 

“Well, I am glad I could help in some way… My house is always open for you Billy.” His eyes were just staring into yours now, the only thing being heard in the room were your breaths, until he finally talked.

“Can I kiss you?” 

What?

There is no possible way you heard that from him. This is a dream, it has to be a dream. There is no way Billy Hargrove, your now friend, your crush, the guy you like has asked to actually kiss you. This only happens in movies, in books, and it never happens in real life, at least, not to you. 

“W-Why would you want to kiss me?” And Billy’s features turned into saddened ones at your words. Don’t you realize how beautiful you are? He straightened up on the couch, his body turning to face you as well as both of your hearts jumped out of your chest.

“Why wouldn’t I want to kiss you?” was his short answer. Your belly turned in pure nervousness now as your body grew a cold sweat. You never kissed anyone, and Billy seemed to know how to do it, and you were just too inexperienced. A flush came over all of your body as you fixed the glasses on the bridge of your nose and you looked down to avoid his gaze.

“I– I never–” You gulped, not being able to finish the phrase from how stupid it sounded. A warm hand was pressed on your cheek, making you lift your head up to look at him again, and you didn’t realize how close he got to you, his blue eyes staring into yours.

“I ask you again… Can I kiss you?” And you finally give him a nod. You weren’t going to miss this chance, not for one second. He still wants to kiss you despite you not knowing what you were getting yourself into. He smiled at you and grabbed onto your glasses, pulling them off your face and setting them on the coffee table. “They were just going to get in the way.” 

You took a shaky breath in, his hand still on your cheek as he slowly leaned down towards you. You closed your eyes and his remained open to remember your features as he finally does what he has been wanting to do for the past weeks. At first it was a simple attraction of course, but he knew it was more than that, and he was scared as shit about it… But he never wanted someone as much as he’s been wanting you.

His lips connected with yours in a soft peck, brief, and you let a breath go out of your lips, only for another peck to land. Then another, then another that lingered there a bit more, and then the next one he just stayed there, and suddenly started moving his lips, guiding you as your heartbeat made you deaf in your ears. How do people do this and not faint at the spot?

The lip smacking was heard in the room as your hands finally were brave enough to travel, one scanning his bicep, the other one moving towards the back of his neck, feeling his skin under your fingertips. His free hand landed on your waist, not pressing too hard so that you know that he is being mindful of you. At this point, Billy would already be inside someone, satisfying his needs, but with you… He wasn’t going to do that, at least not now, not yet, and that is if you let him. 

He wants to take care of you.

He pulled away for a second, his lips touching yours still as your breathing mixed with one another’s in soft pants. You were feeling as if you were burning all over, not knowing what was happening with you. You never felt like this before, and maybe it has to do with the fact that not only was Billy good looking, but you also feel more than just friendship for him.

“You okay?” You nod frantically at him, wanting more, giving him a peck on the lips making him chuckle in a low tone. “Sorry baby, but I need more.” 

He suddenly pushed you back on the couch, crawling over you and you didn’t even think, you just wrapped your arms around his shoulders, and he kept his bottom half away from yours, even if it pained him on his thighs from the strength he was doing to keep himself up. His lips connected with yours again, rougher this time, more desperate, the kiss suddenly turning into a very heated one as he suddenly licks your bottom lip a few times.

The butterflies in your belly explode as you open your mouth and his tongue finally slides in. You gasp at the feeling, your hands finding his biceps through his blouse, and you felt his chain hitting your neck at every movement. One hand was still gripping on your waist, while the other remained at your nape, pulling you deeper into the kiss. 

You really can’t believe this is happening, not to you, not with Billy, it doesn’t make sense that he looked your way, it doesn’t make sense that he actually wants to kiss you, not when he has Heather on his tail all the time, or Carol even if she is dating Tommy. Or Janet. You always hear them talking about him in the bathroom, always planning their move on him, and this feels you with a sense of power, with a sense of accomplishment and pride in yourself. 

Your hands ran through his hair and he groaned into the kiss, and that ignited so many things inside of you that you never felt in your life, and you wanted to hear more of it. Billy was trying his best to keep himself in a hovering position with you, but he was finding it harder and harder to do so. He can’t go on, at least not today when it was your first kiss. He didn’t want to scare you, even if your urges were the same as his, because he could feel your need to pull him even closer.

The door suddenly clicked and both of your eyes snapped wide open, pulling away, looking at one another, panting heavily. Best scenario, it's your parents, and they would be thrilled that you actually, and finally, have someone over at your house… Now, worst case scenario–

“What the ACTUAL FUCK?!” You both sat up on the couch to look over at Steve, who was standing there in the living room, wide eyed, and his face reddened bit by bit. Shit.

“Steve–” You started talking but he raised his hand at you, to then point a finger at Billy.

“Get the fuck off my sister.” You wanted to roll your eyes at this, because why is he acting all protective now? You finally got some action in your fucking life and he wants to take it away from you.

“I don’t think she wants me to leave.” Billy dares to say, glaring at your brother who took a look at the coffee table, seeing the cans of beer. His mind started racing, and Billy followed his gaze, his mouth opening to talk but Steve was running up the stairs already. Your eyes widened and you pushed Billy off, standing up quickly and urging him to do the same.

“You have to leave!” You were trying to push Billy towards the front door but his feet were still planted against the floor with a frown to his face, and your head snapped to the stairs to see Steve running back down with his baseball bat in his hands. Billy’s eyes widen when Steve starts to approach him with a swinging motion.

“Taking fucking advantage of my sister is something I won’t take from you Hargrove, so get the fuck out of my house before I crush your skull in!” 

“Shit, Harrington– Fucking listen for a second–” Steve’s baseball bat hits the backrest of the couch, and you could see the dent of the wooden under it that he created. Billy ripped himself off you and gave you a look as if asking if you were okay.

“I’ll talk to him, you go.” You tell him and he gulps, looking back at Steve with a threatening look on his face which Steve only scoffed at.

“I’ll talk to you later.” Billy says with a small squeeze to your hand as he walks out of the house, passing by Steve. Your brother follows him to the front door and he doesn’t walk back inside until Billy drives away with his Camaro. After the roaring engine can be heard in the distance, Steve slams the door shut, throwing the bat at the floor and stomping back into the living room where you were standing there with a glare on your eyes as if you were about to kill him.

“When I saw his fucking car out in front of the house I thought it was a stupid coincidence, and I come in here to see you about to have sex with the sluttiest man in the goddamn school! What are you thinking!?” You frown in anger at that, stepping towards him.

“I am his friend! I wasn’t going to have sex with him, and he wasn’t taking fucking advantage of me! I drank ONE beer, ONE!” You yell back at him and he fake laughs as he runs his hand over his face.

“The first time you have a guy in this house, and it is Billy FUCKING Hargrove. The one guy that I am fighting with for Captain at our basketball team, the one guy that gives me the hardest fucking time of my life at the moment, and you want me to just accept that he wants to be with you because he WANTS TO?” Your chest hurt at those words, your own coming out in soft stutters at Steve’s blind rage.

“He even asked me if I wanted to, and I said yes–”

“God, you cannot be this fucking stupid! He hates me, makes my life a living hell, and you seriously think that he is a nice guy!? You really think there is no ulterior motive!?” He yelled at you and his words were stabbing you in every part of your body, your head already spinning from how harsh he was being with you.

“Why? Is it impossible that he actually wants to be with me?” You try to say loudly at him, even if your fingers start to feel numb. He scoffed at that, looking at you.

“Yes, and I don’t think you are dumb enough to not see that.” He was referring to so many other things, and it was regarding Billy’s persona, in Billy’s actions, in his rivalry with him… And when he saw your tear rolling down your face, his anger evaporated as if water was being thrown at him.

“Okay…” Was your defeated response. You turned around to retrieve your glasses from your coffee table and Steve winced, clenching his eyes tightly together as pain rushed through his body. 

“That wasn’t what I meant– Hey, listen to me, I really didn’t mean it to sound like that–” But you weren’t listening, putting the cassettes back into their cases and turning off the TV. You grabbed them and walked past him, going up into your room. Steve stood there, knowing he hurt you once again, not knowing what to do but run a hand through his hair, cursing under his breath as he started pacing back and forth.

He didn’t mean it to sound like no guy would want you, he didn’t mean it at all like that, yet the words coming out of his mouth betrayed him, completely. He doesn’t know how to make it up to you, because if he had given you the chance to go to the parties with him when you asked in your freshman year, many times, and told you yes instead of no, you would have more experiences, you might even have friends. If only he had let you come out of your room at his own parties when you asked him, almost begged him to let you participate, but he declined each time. Then in your sophomore year, you didn’t ask anymore, just accepted that he wasn’t going to tell you anymore about them, and you automatically locked the door whenever he hosted a party. 

This year, he tried to invite you, many times. You always declined. You didn’t even want to eat dinner with him, and he knows you want to leave the house as soon as possible thanks to him. Even with your parents. For the past two years he had been so blind because of his father’s approval and the one of all the students in Hawkins High that he didn’t notice how your parents didn’t ask you stuff at dinner. All questions were always directed to him. He noticed this year, and he tried to tell them you had nailed your exams, and the only thing you got from your father was ‘As she should.’

He was the cause of who you were now. Not at all the bubbly and animated girl that asked him to raise her up like an airplane in their backyard, not at all the small girl that put makeup on him pretending she was a stylist, not at all the middle school girl that got excited to see him whenever she got home from school to tell him about what she learned that day. 

He walked up the stairs and raised his hand to knock on your door, only to hear soft sobs on the other side, muffled. He wonders if you had also cried when he denied you all those times. He doesn’t know how to even make it up to you. He doesn’t know if he even can. 

So the next day, when you didn’t come out of your room, he let you have your alone time. Now on Monday he tried knocking on your door, only to receive the notice that you felt sick. He tried walking in but your door was completely locked. His eyebrows twitched and his mind had come up with a plan. A plan he will terribly hate. A plan that might end up badly for him. But it’s what he deserves for what he did to you. 

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

Billy looked everywhere for you, and even asked Barbara Holland where you could be. She told him that she hadn’t seen her at Science that day either, so his best guess was that you had skipped school. His jaw clenched when he asked other people about you and some of them didn’t even know what you looked like. He waited for the bell to ring, and he was going to tumble Steve down if he had to in order to see you. He didn’t care.

But when he walked out of the school doors to rush to his Camaro, he was surprised to see Steve Harrington sitting on his trunk with his arms crossed. Billy’s eyes hardened at the sight, walking towards him, tilting his head in question at the brown haired boy who was looking at Billy with a mix of emotions behind his eyes.

“Harrington. Get off my fucking car.” He says and Steve gulps as he looks to the side.

“I fucked up.” At that Billy’s eyebrows turned into a frown, but his fists started clenching as Steve kept talking, telling him everything, everything he did to you, and what he had said to you that night when Billy left. 

While this was happening, you were combing your hair after the shower you took while sitting on your bed. You had taken a shower because you were greasy from yesterday already, and you really didn't want to get up, but you didn’t have a choice. Ever since Steve said that, you didn’t have the guts to actually call Billy because at some far away place in your mind, it made sense. 

You were invisible, and suddenly you were noticed? It doesn’t sound real. 

So maybe it wasn’t. Maybe it really was to get into your pants to mess with your brother, and that was honestly the most reasonable explanation for it. You frowned when you heard the door open downstairs, your door was left open so you could hear some drawers being open, to then hear steps coming up the stairs. Your eyes widened when you saw Steve slamming himself against the door frame of your room.

His eye was completely inflamed from a punch received to the face, his nose was bleeding and he was holding some ice covered in a rug to soak the blood in it. From what you could see, his lip was busted as well and his breathing was coming out of his mouth, almost in a pant.

“Steve, what happened?” Even in your hatred for him, seeing him this way made your heart fill with worry, pushing all of the other feelings aside. You were about to rise from the bed until Steve raised his hand up at you.

“I deserved it.” He looked towards the hallway and your eyes widened when you saw Billy coming into view, a pack of frozen peas on his right hand, his eyes glaring at Steve as he passed by him and into your room. His eyes turned to yours and you couldn’t help but look up at him, completely stunned. Steve groans and closes the door for you two as he heads downstairs. 

“What… Did you…?” You stutter as you sit back on your bed, seeing Billy’s injured hand as he sat on your bed too, nodding as he looked at you.

“I sure as hell did. Fucker deserved it. He told me everything, from the very beginning, and also what he said to you on Saturday night right after I left.” You feel your face flush with embarrassment and you look down at your hands again. You are not understanding what is going on, nor why Steve would go and tell your life story to Billy. “Though I have to say… Your brother does care for you.” You scoff at that.

“Right. Like he cared for me the past two years.” You reply with venom in your voice and you feel Billy scoot closer to you.

“He knows. He knows what he did to you. Your freshman year was the punch on the eye, your sophomore year was on his lip… And what he said on Saturday was the one on the nose.” He lets out a chuckle and you feel mixed emotions to that. You were happy that he defended your honor, but Steve was still your brother and you didn’t want physical harm to come to him.

“Don’t punch him again… Please.” You slowly looked up at Billy and his blue eyes were already looking at you. Your heart rate picked up the longer he stared at you.

“Do you really believe what he said to you that night?” He asks you, a small worried tone behind his voice. You feel yourself gulp and you look away in embarrassment or nervousness, you no longer know.

“I– After years of feeling this way, it was a very possible scenario.” You say to him in a low voice, your fingers playing with each other. You see him put the bag of peas away, and his hands look for yours. You look down to see his right hand completely bruised up, some skin completely chipped off on his knuckles. You gasp at that and his hold gets stronger on you, making you look up at him. He was closer now, making your breathing get stuck in your throat. 

“How can I prove to you that I want you? How can I prove to you that I like you, that I like you very much that I drive myself insane with this fucking feeling, because god knows I am not good with relationships…” For the first time you see a blush come to his cheeks, and his gaze looks down at your connected hands, like how you do when you get nervous. “But I wanna try that with you.” 

Your heart leapt out of your mouth almost, not truly believing what was happening, but the bruised knuckles made it more real, the blush on his cheeks made you realize it was no dream at all. This man in front of you wants you, despite it all, and you both have so many broken pieces to pick up inside one another, but you figure that you can help each other. You can mend his heart back, as he can mend yours.

“I think… The first step would be a date…” You say to him almost in a whisper and he chuckles as he looks up at you. He squints slightly at that as if in thought as your smile grows on your face while looking at him.

“I have an idea for it. I think they are showcasing the new Rambo movie.” He says to you with a smirk to his face and your mouth fell open at that, shaking your head.

“I am not watching an action movie on our first date!” He chuckles at that, his face coming closer to yours slowly, and you feel magnetized to him as you both leaned into one another. 

“Oh, I bet you prefer the one where the bad boy goes for the intelligent and perfect girl, that genre, right?” You squint at him, pretending to be offended by his words.

“Don’t act like you don’t like those movies Hargrove.” At that he chuckles, his left hand snaking to the back of your neck to pull you closer to him, a soft breath hitting your lips as he talks.

“I might have a thing for romance.” His lips touched yours again, and you smiled through the kiss, your own hands resting on the back of his head to pull him deeper into the kiss, to taste him even better. Your lips moved along with his, taking in eachother’s breaths, bodies coming closer at each second.

“Don’t fuck my sister, I draw the line there. Not today, not with me here.” You both heard Steve’s voice behind the door, making Billy groan in annoyance and pull away from you to glare at the door as the steps could be heard and another door closes down the hallway.

“I am punching him again.” Billy says and you were glaring at the door too.

“My turn.”

Harrington!reader Who Struck Up A Friendship With Billy After Finding Him Crying. It Wasnt Long Until

A/N: Well shit, I hope you enjoyed. IT TURNED OUT TO BE A ONE SHOT.


Tags :
2 years ago
SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)
SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)
SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)

SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)

word count: 3135 // masterlist | inbox (please request) | WIP list

Summary: max's english tutor has a black eye and a shitty alibi. billy sees right through it.

Contents/Warnings: fem!reader, angst, hurt/comfort, eventual happy ending, mentions of abuse, injuries mentioned (black eye), reader is abused by her mother just like billy is by his father

A/N: thank you for 300 followers!!! have this as a little gift from me to you <3 basic biology part three is in the works, don't worry! i just wrote this in a fit of sleep deprived passion the other night after thinking about it for a week or so and i wanted to share :) i hope you enjoy! the ending of this is pretty straightforward and, though i plan to write more parts, this can be read on its own for now.

reblogs and comments are greatly appreciated! your feedback motivates me to write more, so thank you for your support :-)

SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)

There’s never a good reason for Max to stomp into Billy’s room. It’s always either her demanding a ride somewhere, asking for money, or shouting at him to turn his music down. This time, though, there’s no music playing, and it’s nearing 11:00 PM, so he’s not sure why she’d need money or a ride.

He glances up at her, really more of a glare, through his eyelashes, reclined against the wall as he lounges on his bed. He’s got a magazine in hand and the pages are as boring as the cover was, but he’d rather stare at faded jet ski advertisements than read the book he’s supposed to be working on for English.

She stops just inside the doorway, jacket on and shoes laced. He narrows his eyes at her, something of a question, and she sounds just as venomous as he looks when she replies.

“I need to borrow your window.” She mutters, piercing eyes set on him.

He’s heard her say a lot of weird things since they started living together. Mom, I can’t find my left rollerskate, Why is my bra in the freezer?, and We’re not going in the theater, we’re going to sit outside and talk, have previously topped the list but this is off the charts.

“Sure, Max,” He drawls, fingers tightening against the waxy magazine paper, “Just haul it back in here when you’re done, okay?”

“You know what I mean,” She huffs, already lunging for his bed. She practically topples him in her overzealous attempt to reach the window, and he shoots a hand out to steady himself as the mattress rocks. He has half a mind to kick her onto the floor but he watches her click a flashlight open from her jacket pocket, and stares with suspicious intrigue instead.

“Come on, come on,” She huffs, clicking the light on, off, on, off, “Where is she?”

“Who?” Billy leans forwards, peering out the window into the blackened neighborhood, “Jesus, Max, don’t go shining lights into people’s windows at night, they’ll think you’re some creep trying to watch them change.”

“Yeah, I’m sure you know that from experience,” She grumbles, shoving his hand away when he tries grabbing the light.

“I’m not kidding,” Billy seethes, muscled arm coming to combat her defenses, nearly shoving her off of the end of the bed, “What are you even trying to do, anyways?”

“I’m trying to talk to my tutor,” She snaps, landing a sharp slap to his thigh that reddens the skin there, “Butt out, butthead.”

“Assface,” Billy grumbles, rubbing at the tender spot on his leg with half a mind to whack her upside the head. She ignores him completely, desperately flicking the light at a ground floor window.

“Do you really need tutoring help now?” Billy groans, the incessant clicking preventing him from what was supposed to be his before-bed relaxation.

“She wasn’t at school today,” Max explains in a huff, “Or- like, she didn’t show up at my school. She called this morning to say she was sick, but she sounded fine, and I heard someone in the parking lot say that they saw her outside her house, just sitting there, like, really late last night.”

“So she was getting some fresh air,” Billy deadpans, “Now get out of my room.”

“Would it kill you to cooperate?” Max turns to him with such a judgemental stare that Billy’s surprised he doesn’t wither away right on the spot. Hell hath no fury like a teenage girl scorned, he thinks, annoyance bubbling in his chest.

“She’s obviously not coming,” Billy reasons, his patience wearing thin after almost two minutes of flashlight nonsense, “She’s probably sleeping. She’s got the flu or something, and you’re gonna wake her up and make her even more sick. Just leave her alone, and leave me alone.”

“I’m not asking you to be a part of this!” She gushes, jaw set in a hard frown and eyes rolling when he props his elbow up on the windowsill, cheek smushed into a bored expression against his palm.

“I just want to see if she’s okay, because she doesn’t normally get sick, and I haven’t seen her window open all day, and I really think that something might be wrong, so-”

After a staggering two minutes and forty-six seconds of morse code from hell, your curtains part. Max practically lights up at the sliver of light that appears between the drapes, but when your face pops between it, her breath hitches in a gasp.

Your eye is bruised. It’s swollen shut and purple, an ugly stain that blooms down your cheek, like a rose that sticks its thorns straight into Billy’s chest. His posture, previously saggy and bored, stiffens until he’s nearly pressed against the glass, brows furrowed in horror as his lips part ever-so-slightly.

“Oh my god,” Max breathes, and you regard them both with a weary gaze.

Max lifts the lower half of Billy’s window, slipping out the gap with such agility and speed that Billy doesn’t have a chance to try to stop her before she’s already outside. He rushes to follow her, cringing as his bare feet land in damp piles of leaves.

“What happened to you?” Max runs to your window, bracing her hands on the sill.

“Nothing,” You try to smile, and it pulls at the skin around your eye, finishing the expression off with a wince, “I just- it’s silly, okay? I slipped and fell on the ice out front and I hit the stair rail on the way down. I was too embarrassed to go to school, ‘cause I knew everyone would ask, so I just called out sick. I’m sorry, Max, I know today was our day, but I’ll do double time once this heals.”

The more you ramble, the quicker you spew your pre-determined speech, the more the thorns lodge themselves in Billy’s gut. It’s familiar behavior, having an outlandish excuse at your disposal, reciting it like poetry, blaming the bruises on a misstep down the stairs rather than a rage-fueled fist. He’s done the same to countless teachers, all staring down at him with a condescending sneer, assuming he’d instigated another fight.

Max might not be well acquainted with different types of bruises - and god he hopes she never has to be - but Billy certainly is. And your black eye is not from a stair railing, he knows that. It looks the same as his does whenever Neil decides he’s in a fighting mood, and it doesn’t seem like you have the frozen peas that Billy usually medicates his marks with.

“It’s okay!” Max promises, and thankfully she commands enough of your attention to where you don’t notice Billy’s grief-stricken stare, looking for all the world like he’d been punched in the gut.

‘It’s okay, we can just meet up some other time. Or- or I can come over to your house! So you don’t have to show your face anywhere. And I won’t tell,” She insists, hands dug snugly into the pockets of her jacket, “I’m good at keeping secrets.”

So are you, Billy notes, just not to the people with the same ones.

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” You frown slightly, biting the inside of your cheek, “This really hurts, and it’s kind of giving me a headache, so… might be best to just meet when it’s healed.”

“That’s fine,” Max nods, reaching up and through the window to sling her arms around your neck in a rushed hug, “Just- call me when it’s better, okay? My teacher set us this new essay, and it’s got some stupidly complicated prompt, so I need your help figuring out-”

Billy watches as your head ticks up, eyes widening slightly as you tune into the sounds of your house. He knows the look all too well, you’ve heard someone coming.

“That’s great Max,” You stammer, reaching for the window pane to close it, "I’ve gotta go!”

“-how to… write it.” She finishes, face wrinkling in confusion when you slam the window shut, yanking the curtains closed, “Feel better…”

“Go,” Billy jumps to action, hearing a raised voice from within your room, not your own, “Max, move!”

He pushes her along the side of their house, shoving her around the back until they’re out of the line of sight from your window. He peers around the corner from behind an overgrown trellis, one that lets him see you without you seeing him. He waits with bated breath, ignoring Max’s indignant protests and slamming a hand over her mouth.

She licks his palm, but he manages to stay calm and keep it there. He will smear it on her cheek later, though.

Sure enough, Billy watches your curtains fly open. There’s a woman in the window now, and you’re standing behind her, expression unreadable. Then you speak, and Billy can’t hear it. Your voice must be soft, gentle, calming. The woman barrely reacts, eyes scanning wildly for whoever you’d been talking to. But Billy keeps Max quiet, pinching her hard when she tries escaping his grip.

Billy watches the woman in your window with a hatred he’s only ever felt towards Neil. She acts the same, menacing glares and a puffed-up chest. You react just as he does, a personified tension-diffuser as you shrink in on yourself and give steady, slow answers. She’s shouting, you’re mumbling. She’s advancing, you’re backing away. She’s grabbing your wrist, forcing you close to her, and you’re squeezing your eyes shut.

Billy’s stomach churns; he can’t watch this any longer.

He herds Max to the other side of the house, keeps her restrained with one hand and pries at her window with the other. It opens smooth and easy, no squeaking that would alert their parents to their escapade.

Once they’re both inside, she flips.

“You asshole,” She huffs, “You manhandled me! You really couldn’t just let me have one nice conversation with my friend? You had to yank me away like some psychopath?”

“She wasn’t going to come back,” Billy murmurs, a glint in his eyes urging her to lower her own voice, “And she didn’t fall down the stairs. Go to sleep, Max.”

He feels a pillow hit him in the back as he strides out of her room, and each step down the hallway towards his own feels like he’s numbing from the inside out. The role reversal of his own life had been so mind-shattering, watching a scene from his household happen in real time in front of him instead of a torturous memory in his nightmares.

By the time he reaches his room, his fingers are too numb to shut the door. He kicks it closed instead, staring out of the still-opened window to watch your own. The curtains are drawn again, shutting you off from the world.

He stands there staring for what feels like seconds, but is probably minutes with the way his brain is warping his thoughts. Abuse felt so lonely, it was a soundproof room with padded walls, but they stung like hot coals when his dad came stomping in to shove him up against them. His family, his safe space, his padded room, came with the irony of only existing alongside pain, fear, and anxiety. And knowing there was an identical room beside his for god knows how long, thick layers of insulation drowning out each of your cries and blocking out each other’s existence, makes him sick.

His eye stings with the residual image of your own, a feeling he knows all too well. His hand, on instinct, tingles with a cold sort of sensation, the same that he got from grabbing the ice-covered peas out of the freezer.

He’s off to the kitchen in a hurry, feet padding carefully across the floor so as not to alert anyone of his presence. The biggest challenge is opening the freezer door quietly, but he’s a pro at it by now. He takes the peas back to his room, but this time he doesn’t curl up in his bed with them pressed to his eye, he clutches them tightly and heads for the window.

Max’s flashlight is discarded on the sill, and he wraps it in his free fist. He clicks it on cautiously, testing the sound to see how it echoes in the empty space between your house and his. It’s not obnoxiously loud, hopefully no one can hear it.

He flashes it against your window, only for a second, then ducks beneath the sill. He waits, expecting an explosion of sound as your mother reaches out to grab him. But nothing happens, so he straightens up to his full height. The wind nips at his bare arms, goosebumps erupting over the skin not covered by his muscle tank. He waves the flashlight once more at your window, covering it with his thumb to flash it instead of clicking the button rapidly. 

He hears shuffling from inside, then silence. Then shuffling again, a little closer, and silence. Then more shuffling, and the routine continues until he hears your fingers scrape at the window pane.

You duck under the curtains this time, easier to slip back inside and shut the window instead of drawing the curtains, “Max, I can’t-”

Billy doesn’t know what to say when your eye catches him. He blinks, once, twice, three times, watching as your anxious eyes rove over him. Only then does he register the chill in his hand, the peas.

“Here,” He murmurs, voice soft and slightly raspy, as he holds the package out to you, “Ten minutes, then turn the package around, then ten more minutes. And if it’s still icy, do it over again.”

You take the peas because you have to, because he’s pressing the cold package into your hand. Your fingers wrap around it and you peer curiously at the image on the front, only glancing back up at him when he shifts in his stance, leaves crushed beneath his feet.

“The package rustles,” He warns you, “Be careful. Don’t get caught.”

“I won’t,” You finally murmur, breaking your stunned silence, “I- Uh, thank you. It’s.. Billy, right?”

“Yeah,” He breathes, nodding once. He’s half aware that his curls aren’t exactly perfect like they typically are, because nodding sends one of them tumbling into his eyesight over his forehead, “That’s me.”

“Y/N,” You mumble, and this time even Billy hears the heavy footfalls in your hallway. They set you on edge again, and he yanks his fingers back from the windowsill so that you can snap it shut, “I gotta go.”

“Bye,” He whispers, voice lost to the night as he stands outside your window. He ducks beneath the sill again, where your mom can’t see him if she decides to search the premises. He doesn’t hear anything from your room, though, and he takes it as a good sign when the footsteps retreat. Then he hears the soft crunch of the package of peas, muffled beneath what he assumes is your blanket as bed springs creak from within.

His eyes snap shut at the sound, envisioning you curled up beneath your comforter, hugging the bag of peas to your bruise. It’s a position that feels so natural to him he almost replicates it, back slumped against the siding of your house. The rustling stops; you got yourself settled.

Only then does he move, climbing back through his window and shutting it for the night. He can’t sleep, though, eyes drifting towards your window from his seat on his bed. He watches, he waits, he stares until his eyes sting, every second that passes a blessing for the lack of commotion it causes. When he does fall asleep it’s after the upstairs lights of your house have shut off, because only then is it over, only then is it safe. He sleeps in solidarity with you, knowing that the click of the lightswitch puts you at ease just like it does him; if there's someone else awake, it’s not safe to sleep. He’ll wake up tomorrow morning with a stiff neck from sleeping up against the wall, but his eyes will flutter open and the first thing he’ll see is your window, hopefully open to showcase peace inside.

Never in his life has he felt connected to someone his age. That’s what abuse does, that’s what Neil does. He isolates Billy, keeping him under his thumb so the boy can’t escape his clutches. But now there’s a glimmer of hope right next door. Hope, he supposes, isn’t the right word. A muddy black eye isn’t hopeful. It is, though, when it’s matching his own, when your scars and bruises line up with each other’s to map out constellations of torture. He wants to chart them, find out where the patterns are, spit out the stories behind them.

He’s spent enough time stargazing his own past, picking a new ball of fire each night to examine. To pick apart, to wish he’d have acted differently in, to regret. Now there’s a whole other sky mere feet away from him, and he yearns to chart it, to explore its patterns in the desperate hope of finding companionship. Oh, that cluster? A missed curfew. That bright one? Backtalk.

He’s always felt like a potential supernova. Like one day, all of the hurt, rage, and despair inside of him is going to burst forth in an explosion of color, blood and guts paired with anguish and heartache. 

And now, knowing there’s another ticking time bomb beside him, two panes of glass separating the two dying stars, he has hope. Maybe it’s morbid, to want to explode in tandem. To seek connection in even destruction. All Billy knows is that if he can’t get out, he’ll die.

He thinks about it for a moment; getting out. Shooting across the galaxy, hurtling over the inky black sky until the swirling black hole that is Neil Hargrove can’t suck him in anymore. Landing somewhere where he burns bright without the threat of explosion. 

And for the first time since that vision began, he sees two stars. One yours and one his, twin flames, both rocketing towards a safe corner of the universe, one where no one else can dim your glow. 

Billy knows right then and there, he has to get to know you. He’s never tried making real friends, never wants to get close enough to have to reveal that Daddy hits him and Mommy - New Mommy - doesn’t care. But you’re the same as him, a dimming star puttering along with the desperate hope of migrating instead of exploding. And if you can feed off of each other’s light, merge into one, he knows you’ll be strong enough to escape together, to go out without a bang.

SUPERNOVA - BILLY HARGROVE X READER (PART ONE)

reblogs and comments are greatly appreciated! your feedback motivates me to write more, so thank you for your support :-)


Tags :

Can't wait for pt 2!!!!! I especially love it when the shitty asshole gets beaten tf up🙈😻 so well written and had me feeling the anger too

It's Personal

Billy Hargrove x Fem!Reader

It's Personal

TW: Violence against Y/N (not via Billy), farfetched for the plot, Billy is mean, angst, possible cringe idk. We're all friends here. THE VIOLENCE IS DESCRIBED IN DETAIL FOR THE MOST PART. A little bit non-canon Billy, but if you're reading his dialogue as sassily and as dry as I'm writing it, it's not quite as jarring to his personality.

Notes: I literally just learned about the "Who did this to you?" Trope and now I'm giving it an angsty go. This is not smut, womp, womp. Also, I did the gifs like a picture book so you can kinda see the expression or energy I was going for. Summary: Billy's been an ongoing bully/ nuisance in your life since you met. He's acting a little different after finding out you've been hurt.

It's Personal

"Can you try not to take up half the lecture dick-riding the professor?" Billy catches you as you're making your way across campus. He's always been an issue for you, ever since he moved here your junior year in high school. Now you're both freshmen in college. He'd taken a year off to pursue other outlets, but sometimes you're convinced he did it just to be able to torment you in college, seeing as he was always a grade above.

"What are you talking about, Billy?" You ask with an exasperated sigh. Already too exhausted from studying late the night before to deal with his endless harassment.

"I'm saying every time we have this course, you ask a million fucking questions the whole time," his voice is low, but filled with a palpable hate. Why does he dislike you so much? You've never known. You've never asked. "Try to save your desperation for after class, cool? It's hard to watch," He jabs, speed-walking ahead of you.

Most days, you'd say something back. A quip just as hateful, if not worse. You were his rival in every sense of the word. The two of you even shared the same genre of fashion sense. You stole his spotlight, and he doesn't like it, so he notices when your venom is running low. You're silent the entire lecture, not because of what Billy said to you, but because you're tired.

Your study session only ran so late because you and your boyfriend spent most of the day arguing. The gaslighting is constant, and his moods have become more and more unstable and harder to navigate. You tell yourself over and over that you love him. You've loved him since you were young. He's your high school sweetheart. Andy was on the basketball team in high school and while that type usually didn't take to a hair-metal gal like you, he seemed so smitten when you met.

The room is dismissed and you try to file out long before Billy can make it to the door. He laughs at your desperate attempt to get away. Like a cockroach scurrying away from a suddenly illuminated bulb. You're not fast enough and as he passes you before you reach the exit to the building, he leans over and taunts you in your ear.

It's Personal

"It's about time you listened," he hisses and walks away laughing. You're indifferent. Nothing he says could hurt the way Andy's words do. You tune everything out to make room for your insecure thoughts to take over. You blame yourself for Andy's rapid change in personality. What could you have done to make him feel like this toward you? Your mind is far too occupied by these untrue concerns, that you barely feel the anxiety settle in until you get back to your dorm. It was a bit more pricey on your tuition, but your scholarship allowed you to have a dorm room for yourself. Instead of another bed, it has a small "living room" area.

With a deep, grounding sigh, you reach for the door handle and step inside. Things are fine. Andy greets you with a smile and kisses you sweetly as you set your things down by the door. You're pleasantly surprised, allowing all the toxic thoughts circling your mind to melt away under his gentle touch.

"How was class?" He asks.

"It was fine. Nothing spectacular," you giggle, smiling warmly, overtly relieved that he's not still upset with you. You can barely recall what he was angry about, to begin with. You snuggle into him as you both relax on the couch. He stares straight ahead as he opens his mouth to speak.

"One of my buddies said he saw you talking to that Steve guy," Andy's voice becomes colder, and you realize it was all a trap. You're wrapped in his arms, feeling his body go rigid as you hesitate to answer. "Y/N." He finally looks down at you, meeting your anxious gaze.

"Oh, uh," your throat goes dry. "I did talk to him. He was a little late and just needed the notes from the first section. I charged him five bucks." You begin to ramble, hoping to defuse the situation before he explodes. "He's still going steady with that Debra girl, too. She's in my journalism class. I bet those cookie-cutter losers end up married, honestly."

"You know I don't like you talking to other guys without me." Andy clenches his jaw.

"I know! I completely understand, too. You know I love how possessive you are, babe. It's hot," you're desperate and hopeful that stroking his ego will put this anger to bed. "There were so many people around, so I was thinking nothing could happen." You furrow your brow at your own words. "Your friend was even there to make sure!"

Andy's grip around you tightens, nearly cutting off your ability to fill your lungs just using one arm.

"I don't ask you for a lot, Y/N." His free hand reaches up to your face, gripping your jaw and forcing you to look into his eyes, though you weren't looking away to begin with. "Don't make me look like a fool." When he loosens his grip, your lungs inflate with a loud gasp and his shift in position slides you off the couch, into the floor with a small thud. Now you're angry. The two of you have screamed at each other plenty of times, but how dare he act so bold?

"Andy," you stand, hovering over him where he remains on the couch. His arched brows frame his bright eyes with anger. "Get out." He smirks, and it fills you with unease. Standing from the couch, he takes one step forward, nearly chest to chest with you, if it weren't for the dramatic height difference. He towers over you, stealing the feeling of power you thought you were cultivating.

"What'd you just say to me?" He asks with a sociopathic smile.

"I said," You swallow hard. "Get. The fuck. Out." You barely get a chance to speak the last word of your sentence before a fast, hard open hand meets your cheek, knocking you to the ground, and almost sending you across the room, it felt like.

"Do not ever talk to me like that just because you got caught," Andy's words are full of anger. You stare at him with wide eyes, arching your brow in an expression that asks him who the fuck he thinks he is. He storms out of the dorm, but you know he'll be back. And after these events, you're scared to try and stop him. His college teammates are at every corner, it seems. It's as if ever since Jason went out of state for college, they all bend to Andy's will. Losers. Andy doesn't come home until after you've fallen asleep. You stayed up as late as your body could take, but he wasn't back in bed until 5 AM. You have no idea where he's been.

The next day, it's your misfortune that you and Billy share yet another class. This one was early in the morning rather than yesterday's afternoon lecture. You're running on very little sleep, and the trauma of Andy snapping and putting his hands on you. It's just something you could never even fathom. The way he would kiss the ground you walked on when you first met, how could he? You're more than distracted, staring directly at the floor as you walk until you run flat into someone else in the hall.

"I stood here, completely still, to see if you'd notice. I guess other people don't exist to you, huh, princess?" He mocks you. It's not long before he notices the dark bags under your lifeless eyes and the speckles of red that have risen in the hazy shape on the side of your face. Assuming it's an allergic reaction like you had back in high school, he didn't hold back. "Jesus Christ, Y/N. You look like shit."

"Still look better than you could pull, pussy," you sneer, shoving past him. "Don't fucking make me late." He steps in front of you again, knowing neither of you is late because he's on the same schedule.

"What happened to your face? It looks like your boyfriend had to tell you twice," he bursts out laughing at his distasteful joke. You can feel your blood begin to boil. You no longer wish to exchange hateful comments. Now you want to hurt him. You want to hurt Billy the way Andy hurts you. You can't swing on him, so you take your next best shot.

"Yeah? How many times did your mom have to tell you before she just gave up and left?" You boldly stare Billy in the eyes, hoping so badly that none of Andy's henchmen see the two of you going at it. Billy's jaw is rigid, and you can see it tighten as he grinds his teeth, subduing his emotions. You've never come at him like that, it wasn't expected. His taunting smirk is long gone.

It's Personal

"Are you trying to get your fucking ass kicked, Y/L/N?" Billy's disgusted with himself the minute he says it. Of course, he doesn't mean that. He'll drive you into an early grave, but it's never been in his moral compass to hurt a woman the way his father hurt his mom. He wants to rescind the rhetorical threat, but his ego just clamps his lips shut. Your eye twitches as you wonder what else you've got to lose. Or would Andy hit you again for letting another man kick your ass? Your thoughts are exaggerated and full to the brim with frustration. You finally explode.

"Fucking do it then, Billy! Swing! Hit me, motherfucker!" You drop your belongings and stomp toward him and he's unsure how to react now that you've called him on his bluff/ intrusive thought.

"Calm the fuck down. You look ridiculous," Billy takes a cautious step back.

"No, let's go outside. Let's see how hard you can hit someone half your fucking height, pussy!" You're nearly causing a scene, but the building is empty for the hour. Tears well in your eyes and you refuse to let up, demanding he act on his "big, scary" threat. He won't. He stares at your watery, red eyes. Your face is flushed and only your cheeks, nose, and around your eyes hold any pigment. He essentially waits until you tire yourself out.

"You've gotta do something about that shit, Y/N. You're fucking losing it," he shakes his head.

"I'm not losing any-fucking-thing, Hargrove. Don't ever mistake me for a bitch you can scare off with an empty fucking threat," you spit, grabbing your things and taking off, leaving Billy standing confused in the empty hallway.

"What the fuck was that?" He questions aloud. He has no idea you've been drained with no way to recharge. You've been hurt with no way to heal. To him, you're losing your goddamn mind. After that, he's not even angry at your comment anymore. He's just, concerned? Maybe just curious, really. After all, he's supposed to be your burden. Anything else takes the attention off of him.

The class is long and just like yesterday, you're quiet when you usually never stop engaging. Even the professor notices, and she asks you to linger behind after the lecture is over.

"Hey, Y/N. What's up? You were so quiet today," the professor's soft voice is sweet to your ears.

"I've just been, um, tired." You shake your head, barely convincing yourself.

"Is that a bruise on your cheek, honey?" The kind, older woman asks with two hands resting on her coffee mug. Just outside the open door, Billy waits for you to pass by before he realizes you're staying behind. He scoots as close to the door as he can, flat along the wall, listening.

"A bruise," he whispers to himself, recalling what he thought was a rash. His stomach almost attempts to simulate the feeling of guilt as he remembers the joke he made at you. The one that set you off.

"Oh, no. It's a reaction. New laundry detergent fucked me up," you stop yourself. "Messed me up, sorry."

"Y/N, you're an adult. I can't make you do anything you don't want to do, but it's very clearly not hives," the professor sighs, her eyes full of concern as she stares at the ever-developing bruise as it slowly takes the shape of a hand. "Is it another student at the University?"

"Ma'am, with all due respect, I'm dealing with a lot right now. I will see you on Wednesday. Goodbye." You snatch your things up and zip toward the door, holding your breath. The wind from your speed walking blows your hair back, giving Billy a perfect view of the hand-shaped bruise yellowing on the side of your face. You're too determined to get out of there to react to his eavesdropping, so the two of you just share a look, and you keep going.

Billy furrows his brow. He's unsure you even have a boyfriend, so who exactly is leaving bruises like that right, front and center on your face? After his last course of the day, Billy congregates with his friends at a nearby frat house belonging to a different college.

"Hey, Tommy," Billy calls his friend's attention. Tommy pulls himself away from the group of guys he was laughing with and sits across from Billy. "You know that Y/N girl? Lots of denim, nice ass?" It's not until the last two descriptors that Tommy recalls who you are. Figures.

"Yeah, what about her?"

"What's her deal? She dating anybody?" Billy asks, innocently enough.

"I don't know, man. Why do you always ask me about shit like that?" Tommy laughs.

"Because you gossip like a woman," Billy smirks, standing from his slouched position on the couch and grabbing a beer from the large, ice-filled cooler in the kitchen. "She's some annoying broad in a couple of classes with me. I thought I'd ask around and see if there's a reason she never shuts her goddamn mouth." Both of them laugh at his hateful remark, but it's true to him. You get on his nerves, but it's less what you say, and more so the fact that you do "him" better than him. The men drink irresponsibly and cause a ruckus until late, late at night where they then wander back to their campus/ dorms on foot.

You wake up in the morning finally feeling well-rested for the first time in a while, despite the sudden changes in your relationship. You look over to see Andy's side of the bed is empty. You assume he slept over at the frat house after getting too fucked up. You know he likes to party.

Sitting comfortably on your couch, watching an episode of your favorite show, though it's a rerun, you involuntarily flinch when you hear the door open. Andy slightly stumbles through, laughing with messy hair. His clothes seem disheveled, but you chalk it up to drunken hijinks.

"Hey, babe! Did you have fun?" You ask, smiling, beaming, really. Hoping the sound of his laughter is a sign he's in a good mood this morning.

"Huh?" He looks over at you as if he didn't notice your existence until you spoke.

"I was just asking if you had a good time. Sorry I couldn't go with you, I was just too tired," you laugh.

"Oh, no. It's cool. I like it when it's just me and the guys, actually." His confession makes you a little sad, but you try to understand.

"Got any plans for today?" You grin, letting your guard down.

"For the love of God, dude. Can I get in the door first?" He snaps.

"Okay... Sorry," you quieted yourself down at first, but then quickly realized that's not who your daddy raised. You're getting ready to confront him again despite the smack until you notice something that makes your stomach drop, a small trail of three faint hickeys along your long-term boyfriend's neck. "Babe. Where did those come from?"

"What are you talking about?" He groans, throwing himself on the couch next to you, gripping your thigh possessively.

"I'm talking about the hickeys on your neck, Andy. Where did they come from?" Your voice is low and shaky. "Just you and the guys, huh?"

"Don't start with this shit again, Y/N. I'm too hungover." He dismisses you entirely, and all the rage you'd been holding back to be the "cool girlfriend" comes pouring out.

"You knocked me to the floor for looking at Steve Harrington! You put your hands on me for some made-up story you formulated in your own head and now you're coming home with hickyes?!" The longer you scold him, the darker his expression becomes.

"I'm giving you one fucking chance to get on your fucking knees right now and apologize," Andy's unsettlingly calm. You're frozen. Too scared to be openly defiant, but too angry to fold at his command. "One... Two..." He stands, softly placing a hand on your cheek and sliding it up into your hair, gracefully scraping the tips of his fingers behind your ear. It's so soft and soothing, that the sensation causes goosebumps to rise on your skin. Your eyes flutter shut and just as they're about to open again, he closes his fist around a large portion of your hair and forces you to the ground.

"Andy!" You scream, both terrified and in pain.

"I'm so sick of this, Y/N. I'm sick of you," he growls through gritted teeth, holding you painfully at his side like a heeling dog.

"God damn it, stop! It's fucking over! Fuck whoever you want!" You cry, shifting your position against him in hopes of loosening the pull against your scalp.

"And let you whore yourself out to every other guy on campus? Fuck off. You're mine." He finally releases your hair, tossing you forward in front of him. He kneels down to get closer to your face, speaking lowly. "I heard Hargrove's been asking about you. Think you're safe with your playboy side-piece?"

"He's not my side-piece! Please, Andy. Why are you being like this?" You hold a hand up to defend yourself.

"You think I don't see you two whispering to each other? You think you're smart enough to hide anything from me?" Andy's voice is slowly rising in volume. You worry the other students will hear the commotion. You don't want to lose your solo dorm rights seeing as men aren't supposed to "live" with women in the dorms.

"He's a dick, dude! I fucking hate the guy, please stop!" Your makeup is trailing down your face as you continue to cry for mercy. He shakes his head at the scene.

"I tried warning you. I tried getting my point across to you, but you won't hear me," he sighs as he snatches your hair back into his fist in one, quick, snake-like action. You wail at the aching tug, squeezing your eyes shut from the pain. Just as you go to open them, you see his hand flying toward you. It starts with open-handed smacks, knocking the wind out of you from how bad they hurt, but he progresses until he's landing blow after blow, all over you. Anywhere he can reach as you try to block him.

Eventually, you're badly roughed up, and Andy stands to look at what he's done. The remaining alcohol seems to clear from his system as the reality of his actions sets in.

"Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck," he mumbles, tearing his shirt off as it's stained with your blood. He shoves it deep into the trashcan and disappears to wash the evidence of the horrors against you off of his hands. He returns to where you lie in the living room. He's wearing a fresh shirt and his breath heaves as he stares at your seemingly unconscious body. You're awake though, barely. Holding your breath as long as possible, only allowing the shallowest of breaths, basking in the stillness after the abhorrent beating.

Andy bolts out the door and after a few moments of silence, loud sobs of relief and pain emit from your sore chest. You roll over into a ball, holding yourself close as you process everything. You mourn who you were before the person you trusted most betrayed you. You mourn your relationship, regardless of the last few days. You mourn your own face as you imagine the recovery process will be long and draining. You lie there for a while until night falls.

Once it's dark out, you sneak to the old gym building to use the showers there, hoping to avoid running into anyone and having to answer any questions about your battered appearance. No one uses the old gym because it's full of spiders and has a terrible draft, but it's still open to the students 24/7. It's your run-of-the-mill college basketball court with a weight room and showers.

You get inside the building and listen to the silence of the empty halls. Peace. You're numb now. You've cried all you can, and the pain has become a dull hum. Now you just want to shower and try to find yourself beneath all the blood. You scale the walls of the dark hallway, searching for a light switch. You nearly jump out of your skin when you feel what you can only imagine is human flesh.

"Oh fuck!" You and the mystery person exclaim in unison, startled by each other's presence. Still on edge, you duck down, covering your face. The light flips on and you recognize the sweaty figure who stands before you. Billy. He comes to this gym for privacy in the weight room and always has. Not as confident as his demeanor would lead you to believe.

It's Personal

"Had to be you, didn't it?" He rolls his eyes. "Did you come here to- Oh fuck, Y/N." His uncreative insult is cut short when you lower your arms, revealing the massacre of swollen features and bloody skin that used to be your face. His mouth hangs open for a moment. "What happened to you?"

"Oh, shut the fuck up. Like you fucking care, Hargrove. Get out of my way," you're angry, and it feels like you'll be angry forever.

"Hey," he stops you from walking past him by stepping in your path. "I said what happened?" His voice sounds different. Like you've never heard before. Uncharacteristically concerned, but don't let that fool you. It's still not a lot of concern and it's quite monotoned. His eyes search yours for any kind of answer and it's the least arched his brow has ever been. He's being so... Quiet. You're silent too, stunned by his behavior.

"Thought you were gonna kick my ass too, Billy. You scared now?" Your remark is meant to be a bold taunt, but your voice cracks as you fight for your life to hold back tears.

"Y/N, I'm serious. Who did this to you?" He asks sternly, losing patience by the minute. You still can't seem to trust him enough to open up, so you look down at the ground in silence. "Fuck it. Come on." Billy's long legs float him swiftly down the hall and you hesitate to follow, ultimately deciding all these years arguing with Billy have at least felt better than the last three days with Andy. He leads you to the empty men's locker room where he retrieves an old first-aid kit and a bottle of water from the coach's office, then he makes his way to a locker and retrieves a clean shirt. It's soft and worn in and has the name of your university written across the front.

"Thanks," you mumble, taking the box and other supplies from him. You douse the shirt in water and begin to try to wipe your face clean. There's no mirror, so you can't quite tell what you're doing, causing you to scrape over your open wounds and flinch.

"Just fucking," Billy snatches the damp shirt from you. "Let me do it." He's careful and thorough as he gently works the soft, wet fabric across the new and old blood covering your identity. You can't help but stare at his eyes as they focus so intently on each section of your face that he wipes clean. Just as he's finishing up, his eyes meet yours for a moment. It's a short, little second, but it felt so drawn out. Billy breaks the eye contact when he sets the shirt to the side.

"That should be okay, for now." He reaches for the kit in your hands.

"I can do it, Billy," you remind him, yanking the box away, rejecting any more gentle touch. It doesn't feel like you deserve it right now.

"Let me help," he demands softly, popping the little tin box open and rummaging around for bandaids and antibiotic ointment. He patches you up and while he's working, you're watching his intense face. His brows are arched and his lips every so slightly pursed. You can't clock what emotion he's feeling. Obviously, he's expressing some sort of sympathy, but he hates you. He always has. So maybe he's just having a human moment.

"What's the matter with you, man? Are you fucking with me?" Your guard begins to rise again. You don't trust your own intuition anymore. You tighten your grip around a plastic pair of scissors from the first-aid kit. Billy notices and releases a laughing sigh.

"No, I'm not fucking with you." He places one final bandage. "You're insufferable as fuck, but I don't think you had this coming." He looks you up and down. That's as close as Billy can get to "comforting" anyone. "Don't stab me with those." He points to your hand and you blush, a little embarrassed by your overly-cautious behavior.

"Why do you hate me, Billy?" You ask, point blank as you release the scissors, catching him off guard.

It's Personal

"Because you're the worst. You're loud, you're egotistical, you're an ugly crier," he chuckles, all too quickly, being put on the spot.

"You're just describing yourself," you knit your brows, quickly wiping the tears from your eyes after his ugly cry comment. "I'm serious. You'd think we'd have so much in common. You hated me the second we met. Why?"

"I don't hate you, Y/N. I'm putting bandaids on your split fucking eyebrow. You're just fun to get a rise out of." Billy closes the kit and tosses it aside with the bloody shirt. It's not news to him that he torments you because of a mix of annoyance and attraction, but you have no idea. What started as his catty attempts to pick you up turned into an all-out rivalry when you were the first girl to tell him to shut the fuck up instead of batting your eyelashes at him. To you, he's just a mean dude. But right now, it's like he's someone else entirely. When he's acting like this, you're finally able to see what makes him so irresistible to every girl on campus. Your rivalry kept you blind to it, but now, you can see his brilliant teeth in his wide, warm smile. You can see his sunflower eyes, framed by long, thick, dark lashes. His jawline, his shoulders, everything about him seems so beautiful to you now.

"Thank you, Billy," you smile weakly. He scans your swollen features and something in him awakens. A possessiveness. Rage ensues. Every opinion of you he's ever had melts away except for his attraction to you. Your voice, your mannerisms, everything he's ever absolutely torn you to shreds for, suddenly he admits to himself that it never bothered him. In his eyes, you're his, even if you're just a target for his teasing, a bit of banter around the school, you're still his.

"You never said who did it," Billy chews his inner lip, trying to keep calm until he gets the information he needs from you.

"It doesn't matter-"

"It matters. Who was it?" His voice is stern and sharp. He's still knelt close to you even though he's done tending to your wounds.

"It just... Happened so fast..." You flinch as you recall opening your eyes to his incoming hand.

"Start from the beginning," the sternness in his voice softens. You give him the full run down. Billy's face remains stone, motionless, but his eyes twitch and flutter with each gruesome new detail dragging him further down to the point of no return.

"We've been together so long. I never thought..." You hold your hands up in confusion, dropping them hopelessly in your lap.

"A name. Now." Billy stares deep into your eyes as he makes his demands. You can almost feel a heat coming off his gaze as it bores into you. It's clear he will not relent until he gets the answer he's asking for.

"His name is Andy." That's all Billy needs before he's standing up and exiting the locker room without another word. "Billy?" You call after him, still sitting on the bench. You finally stand to follow when you don't hear a response from him. "Why do you care?" This stops him in his tracks. He turns around for a second as if he's going to explain, but he never does. He tilts his head with a small shrug and disappears. "Wait!" You call, but the exit door is already closing behind him and he stalks off into the dimly lit campus. He sparks up a cigarette on the way, exhaling a large cloud behind him. Andy better have life insurance.

Billy ponders your question as he makes his way across the courtyard. Regardless of any flirtatious feelings he has for you, this comes down to wishing he could've defended his mother in this same way. He was too small then, he's not now, and Andy's about to face the full extent of that rage extending all the way back to his childhood. For now, it's personal.

You take the time alone to have a quick shower to wash away the blood in your hair and hopefully make yourself feel a little better. You're careful not to get your face wet and ruin Billy's careful doctoring. Once your shower is finished, you grab your bag and head back to your dorm. It's still dark, so you keep close to the dim, yellow street lamps that lead to the student housing. There's a dull hum that vibrates from each light post, it's all you can hear, all you can focus on to make yourself stop thinking about Billy.

Back at your place, you lock the door as many times as possible before shakily taking a seat on the small couch. You flip the TV on, just to have something to fill the silence. Every time someone passes by your door, your heart rate leaps and you lose control of your breathing. After the third or fourth time it happens, you seem to desensitize. Billy's new demeanor he has toward you is all you can think about. The softness of his words, his touch. You didn't think he was capable of it. You curl up, pulling your legs to your chest as you snuggle into the plush cushions, nearly dozing off, trying to remember the way his shirt smelled when he was using it to clean you up.

It's Personal

Billy's hell-bent on getting his hands on Andy, tonight. Crossing the lot, he reaches his car and slides inside. His face is blank as he stares ahead, with only one objective in mind. He follows the sound of blaring house music to a nearby frat house and angrily tears the door open. Wasting no time, he walks right up to the first person he sees.

"Where's Andy?" He asks, yelling over the music. The first few people have no idea who he's looking for until he comes to Tommy. "Where's Andy?"

"Andy from Econ? He's upstairs. Dude's super stressed about something and took a bottle up there. Finals, man." Tommy laughs, but Billy's already walking away before he's even finished his sentence. The entire party becomes muffled beats in his ears as he climbs the stairs in pursuit of the man who made you look like a bad Halloween decoration.

First door, nothing. Second door, nothing. Third door, Billy slings it open and a stressed out, curly-haired brunette man jumps out of his skin.

"Fuck, dude! You fucking scared me!" He exclaims.

"You Andy?" Billy asks, already breathless with anticipation.

"I- yeah? Why?" Billy answers his question by crossing the room in the blink of an eye and scooping him up by his shirt. He slams Andy against the wall, eyes wide with unbound rage. "What the fuck are you doing, man?!" The commotion can't be heard over the party below. It's just the two of them.

It's Personal

"You know how much of a pussy you gotta be to beat up on someone half your height?" Billy strains through gritted teeth. This is a thin reference to what you said to him when he let his emotions cloud his judgment and threatened to kick your ass.

"Wait... Y/N? She's alive? Jesus Christ..." Andy's eyes nearly roll back with relief and Billy looks at him disgusted.

"What? You thought you beat her to death? Then, you just left her there and went to a party?" Billy raises his eyebrows, almost seeming to smile. "That's fucked up, man." He slams Andy against the wall again, harder, to accentuate his point.

"Come on, dude. Whatever she told you-"

"I'm not here to talk about her." Billy silences your cruel, long-time partner. "Right now, we're not gonna talk at all."

"Dude-" Billy tosses the guy to the floor, cutting off his futile begs.

"I think right now, I'm gonna beat the living shit out of you," Billy kneels at Andy's side. "And then I'm gonna go fuck your girlfriend."

Billy lands punch after punch, unintentionally mirroring the way Andy laid into you. The only difference is that Billy's got a lot more size, muscle, and strength training than Andy. He lays into him, pummeling in any way he can figure out to mimic all the bruises and blood he could see on you. Billy grips Andy's shirt by the shoulders and forcefully pulls him to his feet just to uppercut him in the stomach, over and over. Blood and saliva fly from Andy's mouth as Billy hooks his fist up against his stomach.

When he's finally done, Andy's no more than a gargling mess on the floor. Properly bloodied just like he left you. Once again, Billy kneels down to Andy, establishing dominance and reminding him who he's fucking with now.

"If you come near her again," Billy inhales and exhales a shuddering breath as adrenaline continues to surge through him. "I will hurt you. I will hurt your family. There is no hiding, I will fucking kill you." His threat is no more than a low whisper before he stands and leaves Andy to wallow in his filth.

Billy's drive back is short and sweet, but he doesn't trust Andy or his entourage of prissy jock boys, so he rolls his eyes and pulls into the lot in front of the women's dorms, and makes his way to yours. He's always known which one you stay in, though finding out was an accident while he was being snuck in by one of his one-night-stands. It was common practice, hence why Andy pretty much lived with you since he had a shared dorm on the men's side.

He raises his hand to bang on the door, but hesitates, knocking softly and even calling your name through the door so you'd know it was him.

"Y/N, it's Billy." You smile with relief, still steadying your anxiety from his initial knock.

"Billy? How did you know which dorm was mine?" You question as you pull the door open.

It's Personal

"I knocked on every single one. And asked for you by name. At 11 PM." He looks at you, straight-faced, annoyed that you think so little of him.

"Are you fucking serious? They'll crucify me," you sigh, unsure if you can even feel any more stress at this point.

"I'm fucking with you. I know where your dorm is because I pay attention."

"And here I thought I was so annoying," you chuckle. There's a short silence between you, something unheard of for you two. "Do you, um, wanna come in?" You step to the side, inviting him in. Nervous, but not sure why. He's never had that effect on you before.

"No, you're coming with me."

"I am?" You raise an eyebrow.

"Yeah. I just stirred up a lot of shit, probably. I don't like the idea of you sleeping here alone." His words are compassionate, but the delivery is so blank, that you'd think he didn't actually care at all.

"Oh, alright. Let me grab some stuff." You gather your things and follow Billy to his light blue Camaro. He opens the door for you, but even he's wearing an expression that says this is a foreign act of kindness for him. He closes the door and takes his spot in the driver's seat. Billy glances over at you, but you're peering out the car window, searching the shadows for movement. The copper-colored light shining from the street lamp illuminates the high points of your face, exposing your expression as he watches the anxiety dissolve into comfort. Something about being the cause of it strokes his already inflated ego.

"You know what?" You break the silence, turning to meet Billy's gaze.

"What?"

"Contrary to the way my face and body look right now, he really can't hit that hard." You raise your eyebrows and nod, reassuring him that you mean that with your whole chest.

"I wouldn't know. I didn't give him a chance to swing." His grip around the steering wheel tightens, but he grins proudly.

"Don't worry, I took enough for the both of us," you joke, earning a shocked laugh from the curly-haired man you positively loathed just a day or so ago.

It's Personal

"I dunno. I think you could've taken him if the circumstances were different," he smirks at you, chin up.

"Oh, absolutely. If the emotional ties weren't there, we'd at least have gone a round or two," you mimic boxing the dashboard. It's obvious to both of you that this is not the case, but making a joke of a bad situation is a lot easier than crying. Billy's relieved, as he would have zero idea how to even approach you if you were crying. He's the "tell you you're not a pretty crier and then wonder why you cry harder" type of guy.

"Matter of fact, put me back in coach," you chuckle, accidentally reopening the split on your lip. "Oh, fuck," you mumble, pressing a finger to the wound, worsening the mess.

"Shit," Billy grabs a napkin from his glove box. "Don't touch it," he snaps. You quickly pull your hand away from your face and for just a moment, your breath hitches in your chest. You don't mean to react this way, you're not scared of him, you hope he knows that. He gives a small smile and a nod, almost like a silent apology for scaring you. He holds the napkin to your lip for you as he pulls into the Men's dorm parking lot. His family, much like yours, paid the extra fees to have a large dorm room all to himself. It was sort of a necessity for Billy considering his short temper and inability to compromise.

"How's your lip?" He asks as you set your overnight bag on his small futon in the tiny living area the solo dorms come with.

"It's fine. I think the bleeding stopped and everything," you smile, keeping it small so as not to pop open another split.

"You can take my bed. I got the futon," once again, his words are so kind and generous, but his tone is flat and bare.

"Don't be stupid. I'm your guest. You've..." You sneer at yourself in disgust as you prepare your next sentence. "You've done a lot for me already."

"God," he stares at you with wide eyes.

"What?"

"It looked like you were gonna be sick from saying that out loud."

"Came pretty close, bud." You squint your eyes. It's clear to both of you that this is weird. It's awkward and even a little uncomfortable. He's done so much for you, yes, and you do feel it outweighs all the innocent hell you gave each other, but where do you go from here?

"So, now what? I sleep here. We go to tomorrow's lectures. Then, I just go back to normal?" You don't want to insinuate that you expect him to play bodyguard forever, but it would be kind of nice. You lie the futon into its flat, bed position as you ask.

"We'll cross that bridge when we get there. 'Night." Billy climbs into his bed.

"Goodnight, Billy," you say, lowering the tough-gal front you attempt to keep up, usually when you aren't dealing with shit like this. Your voice sounds different when you let your walls down. It's sweeter. And the sound of it makes Billy's chest light.

In the safety of Billy's dorm, sleep finds you swiftly. You're out like a light, but Billy can't say the same. He lies with his eyes plastered to the ceiling. His mind is incoherent, bouncing all over from the possibility of the entire college sports program jumping him to the thought of you and him going back to "normal." It all started when he saw you, thought you were hot, but learned pretty quickly how self-assured you are. You would never be the easy catch he was used to and it pissed him off, igniting a multi-year feud between you. What if that feud were to end?

Billy lies on his back, his two muscular arms propped beneath the back of his head. He glances diagonally in the direction where you sleep. You're peacefully out, features slowly healing from the damage. He could stare at you all night, and that pisses him off too. He rolls his eyes and expels an exasperated sigh before rolling over, hoping that keeping his back faced in your direction will help shield him from the ambiguous thoughts invading his mind.

The next day, you're awake long before him, and to avoid overstepping, you rush through your morning hygiene routine and begin to reset the futon. You're as quiet as possible, but the second your fingertips graze the doorknob, Billy stirs.

"No," he says, wiping a hand over his face to rub the sleep away. "Just give me a minute. We'll go together." He sounds annoyed. You shake your head, dropping yourself down onto the futon while you wait for him to wake up.

"It's really no rush. I gotta get back across campus to get ready anyways." You call to him as he brushes his teeth in the small bathroom.

"I know you do. I'll drive you, just give me a minute," he waves away your excuses to leave without him, his voice becoming a little harsh as he repeats his request for more time. You know walking across campus isn't a treacherous walk. It's long, sure, but not unmanageable. What's really at stake is you running into anyone from the basketball team. And while that's your main concern, Billy has his own selfish reasons for wanting to keep you around. She's nice to look at, he tells himself, but it's more than that.

He walks from one end of the dorm to the other, wearing nothing but a dark grey pair of boxers. He's so lean and huge with well-toned muscles. He must spend a lot of time in the old weight room. You begin to wonder if Andy's in the hospital or not. Your eyes travel from his broad shoulders down to the V shape at his waist. You're unsure if it's your newfound ability to see him as a person, or maybe a trauma bond, but this man has you feeling out of character.

"Alright, car." He points out the door, using his primitive two-word command to instruct you to get into his car. He's still waking up.

"Billy, you know I could've just come back by myself, right? You didn't have to get up so early." You're the first to break the sleepy morning silence in the car. He looks at you like you've suggested possibly the most ridiculous thing he's ever heard.

It's Personal

"I know that. That's stupid. You're too trusting." Billy stares straight ahead through his black sunglasses.

"I guess," you shrug, not taking anything he says too seriously. How could you after all these years? He pulls into the Women's dorm lot and the two of you approach your personally decorated dorm room door. To your horror, the doorknob opens with ease. You forgot to lock it. A wary breath falls down your chest as you squeeze your eyes shut, grounding yourself before opening the door. Billy's confused until he finally sees inside. It's just as you suspected. The entire room, top to bottom, is trashed- thoroughly.

"What the fuck?" Billy inserts himself in front of you, taking a few steps inside to further assess the damage. His eyes narrow in anger as he catalogs every broken picture frame and demolished knick-knack. You seemed to have had a lot of curiosities and oddities, all of which were destroyed on your equally ruined floor.

"Oh, Jesus fucking Christ, I'm gonna lose it," you whisper, exasperated. You place your fingers on your temples and apply gentle pressure in hopes that it'll do any fucking thing for the way you're about to break the fuck down right now. "They want me to fuckin' lose it." Your voice is nearly inaudible.

"Hey, okay. Don't... Lose it. Let's go find 'em and beat the fuck out of 'em." Billy grins, still bloodthirsty. It's as if defending you almost feels like having you.

"I'm gonna get dressed. I'm gonna fix my fucking hair and makeup. And we're gonna go to our goddamn morning classes. This afternoon, we will figure out which one of them is getting their mom's severed middle finger in the mail."

"Sure thing, Killer Klown. That's not at all an overreaction." Billy shakes his head, laughing at your misfortune, though he does feel for you. You disappear into your restroom. It's miraculously, for the most part, untouched. You do a quick version of your usual big, glamour hair and slap on your makeup. It feels good to look like you again, even with the scabs and colorful bruises threatening to peek through the foundation. When you return to the common area, looking and feeling more like yourself, you radiate a type of glow. Billy catches himself in the very initial stage of staring but quickly nips that in the bud. You hardly notice.

"I guess I'm ready. You walking me to class, big guy?" You ask, teasingly.

"I am."

"Listen, I really appreciate everything you've done for me, but this isn't nes-"

It's Personal

"Y/N, have you looked at your dorm? Do you see how every single thing you own is destroyed? Stop being an idiot." His harsh words carry an air of motivation with them as he scolds you.

"Fine. But you're gonna have to pick up the pace or something," you snap your fingers repeatedly, in a circle to show him it's time to leave, now. He sighs, standing and leading the way out the door.

He walks you to your first lecture and waits outside for the entire hour. You don't know, but he actually doesn't have any classes today. He just knew you'd make a big deal out of it if you knew he was going any more out of his way than he already is. All 60 minutes drag by painfully slow, but all the while, Billy notices a few familiar faces casting passing glances into the building, only to suddenly change direction when their eyes meet his. He huffs out a satisfied sigh.

"Don't even think about it," he whispers, staring out the small door window. He glances at the clock, and just a moment before the lecture hall dismisses, he steps outside and waits for the crowd. After a handful of peers pass by, he then walks inside, keeping up his ruse.

"Oh, just in time, I guess," you say, meeting him in the middle of the breezeway as if he'd come from the other end of the college.

"As always," Billy sighs, unbothered, indifferent. You don't mind. It's a peaceful shift from his usual behavior before everything went down. The two of you step out the door and immediately, your eyes meet Andy's. He is standing around his car with his goons. They're all staring, not at Billy, at you. An intimidation tactic that might've worked before, had you not been walking next to a brick wall of a man. As the two of you strut past the bitter sportsmen, you hear Andy decide to pipe up.

"Told you she was a slut. It's already happening," he laughs and his teammates join in. You are unfazed by this sort of insult. Before the trauma at the hands of Andy that you'll now have to work through, you've always been a confident, self-assured person. At least that's all you'd allow anyone to believe. You shake your head at the insult, but when you look beside you, Billy's nowhere to be seen.

"That's pretty bold Andy. How're you healing? Doctor already tell you it's safe to get your shit rocked again?" Billy smiles sadistically as he stalks up to Andy. His crew of bench warmers seems to tighten up, taking a few steps closer, surrounding Andy. Billy can't hold back his laughter.

"Are you guys gonna jump me?" He asks, taunting, grinning as he does. "You think it's gonna be easy because there are so many of you?" Billy's only getting closer by the second, and the confidence of most of the players begins to waver. "Do you think I'll stop if I get my hands on you a second time?" Billy's icy blue eyes are dark with rage, almost black in the right lighting. They bore into Andy's and the two men fall silent.

Eventually, Andy's the one to back down. As expected, of course. And from the look on his face, you'd think he'd just been mugged and told his mom died. Billy smiles, tongue between his teeth as he watches the team climb into their cars. They have a visitors game, so you won't have to deal with them for the next 48 hours at least. As Billy returns to where you wait for him on the sidewalk, he wraps a protective arm around your shoulder. You're visibly jarred by this action, but Billy just stares straight ahead, leading you back to your dorm. He's wearing a self-satisfied grin as each and every busybody on campus whispers when they see the two of you.

Billy's a known bachelor and you're a known bitch. Even his more reoccurring hookups never got the public treatment. And you, fuck you're mean sometimes. Andy liked that about you. You'd be mean to anyone but him, but you guess it just stopped being enough. Even you and Andy weren't exactly "public" with your opposing schedules. You'd only ever been seen together at parties.

You finally reach your room and Billy leans against your counter, silently smiling at you as if he expects you to say something.

It's Personal

"What?" You ask, already starting the clean-up process.

"Just thought a 'thank you' would be in order." He shrugs.

"Thank you, Billy. Please hand me the broom," you groan, pointing to the tiny closet in the kitchen area. He rolls his eyes and carries the broom over to you. You're picking up the larger pieces of shattered glass and placing them into a small trashcan, hoping to make sweeping easier.

"Careful," Billy says as he notices a crack in the shard you're holding. His warning didn't reach you in time though, and the piece snapped, catching the upper part of your palm, slicing it open. "Jesus fucking-" Billy drops the broom and you follow him to the counter where he tears a wad of paper towels off the roll and shoves them into your hand. He stares at you with a straight face, almost like a disappointed parent. You stare back, blinking.

"What?" You ask, daring him to give you a hard time or risk being kicked out of your domicile.

"Nothing. Just getting tired of having to play doctor for you all the time." You release a huff and he smiles, a little sweeter than before.

(Do we want a part 2? Do we still read angst or are we all into smut rn? Maybe sex next chapter. idk.)


Tags :
1 year ago

gonna pretend i didn’t disappear for two months and come back just to reblog this masterpiece…

The Sinner

You're more than willing to help Billy Hargrove find his faith. The only problem is that he wants you on his knees for a different reason.

Billy Hargrove x Religious!FemReader

CW: Smut, some corruption, religious themes, Reader is holier than thou type, and Billy likes to break things.

Is this a result of my religious trauma? Absolutely.

The Sinner

"Hey,” Billy cornered you one day at the end of school as you were grabbing your books from your locker, “I wanted to ask you something.” You felt yourself staring for a moment, wondering what you had to offer for Billy Hargrove. You did your best to avoid gossip, but it still found you at times. You were smart enough to know that Billy had one thing in mind if he cornered a girl alone.

“You’d have to ask my father if you want to take me out.” You responded nervously, shoving the books into your bag. He chuckled, his charming smile lighting up the hallway. You could feel your hands shaking at the sound. You had never had him actually speak to you unless he was making fun of you reading your bible. He thought your devotion to your religion was something to make fun of. You always reminded yourself that he was lost and would one day hopefully understand. You always prayed for him when he would tease you about it. You didn't think anyone should have to burn in hell for eternity, especially when they were so young and could switch their ways. Then again, maybe that was your father's words inside your mind.

“I wasn’t going to ask you that actually, but noted,” You felt a warmth spreading through your body as you grew embarrassed. You hadn’t actually thought he’d ever be interested in you, but there was only one question Billy ever asked girls, “I doubt I’d get daddy’s approval anyways.” He muttered correctly.

The truth was you did like to imagine yourself going out with Billy. He was attractive, popular. It would be like one of those cliche movies. Maybe that was why you prayed for him so hard. You wanted him to better himself so you could dream of being with him. As much as you liked to pretend that you were, you weren't any better than the girls in your grade. You wanted him all the same. Late at night when you would toss and turn, dismissing the naughty thoughts that weighed in your mind. Those were the nights that you would pray and pray until you were too exhausted to think anymore. Your father would never allow you to go out with Billy, however much the boy could change. So, you pretended that you weren't interested in him. You'd still sneak glances, but you never told anyone about how you felt towards him, too afraid of the repercussions you would face. God always knew though.

“What’s your question?” You asked after a moment of silence. You swung your bag around your shoulders before pulling your bible from your locker. It was black and leather bound, and you liked the way the words were printed neatly on the pages. For some reason it made it easier to read.

“I want to repent, but I’ve never prayed before. I was hoping you’d help me.” Billy looked at you sincerely and you felt yourself growing lost in his blue eyes. A small smile formed over your lips as you pulled your bible towards your chest.

"You want me to teach you how to pray?" You repeated, filling yourself grow with pride. You couldn't believe Billy Hargrove had come to you for help. He nodded, almost bashfully as he looked over his shoulder, "I'd love to, but I really don't know how to explain it. It's just, talking to God." You explained, watching how his expression changed.

"I don't know how to do that. Please, I don't want to spend an eternity in hell. Teach me." You shifted on your feet, biting your lip as you considered him. You thought of his words again, understanding that you wouldn't want to burn in hell either. It was your job as a Christian to help eithers find the Lord, even if that person was someone like Billy.

"Okay," You responded slowly, watching how he grinned widely at you, "We could do it here?' You questioned him, watching how his blonde curls moved as he shook his head no. You found yourself raising your eyebrow in confusion, wondering why he was denying this location if he was so desperate to save his soul.

"I'd prefer a church. What about the one your dad runs? Is anyone there right now?" You faltered for a moment, not realizing he knew your father's position. You reminded yourself that it was a small town and he had more than likely overheard it from someone.

"Sure," You nodded in agreement, "No, he shouldn't be there right now. We could go by now?" You asked unsure, clutching the bible to your chest. Billy looked down at it, nodding like he was considering something.

"If you're scared about other people seeing you, you shouldn't worry. There's nothing to be ashamed about in welcoming the lord into your life." You smiled, repeating the words you had heard your father preach with hundreds of different times. You sounded robotic, like an exact copy of him. You thought of how proud he would be with you at the moment.

Billy faltered for a moment, rubbing his thumb across his bottom lip, "It's not that," He responded easily, "How about I give you a ride over? It's not that far." You nodded, thinking of how it would be a lot easier for you. However, you were worried your parents would grow worried once you didn't arrive home at your usual time. You shook the thoughts away, once again thinking of your father's beaming face once he heard that you had saved a sinner.

“Okay, thank you,” You smiled, completely missing how he already knew the location of your church. You walked alongside him through the long hallway, unsure of what to say, “You know I pray for you every night.” You finally spoke up, meaning it as a compliment.

“Yeah, why’s that?” His blue eyes casted down on you and you felt nervous suddenly. He had such an intense way of holding eye contact. You quickly glanced away and towards your shoes while you walked at his pace.

“I pray for all of the sinners. I don’t think anyone should spend eternity in hell would they could forever live in God’s Grace.” You explained, meaning it in the best way possible. You looked ahead, missing the way he rolled his blue eyes back in his head.

“How sweet,” You felt happy in Billy’s response as you stepped out into the breezy wind. It was warm the sun sitting high in the air. You didn’t even have to follow him to his car, already knowing where he parked from hearing the other girls talking about him, “Here. I’ve got it.” He opened the door for you, his smile shining against you. Your heart hammered as you felt nervous suddenly. You had never been alone with a boy in a car before.

“Thanks,” You slid inside, carefully tucking your skirt under you to keep from sitting on the hot leather seats, “It smells nice in here.” You didn’t mean to sound so surprised, but you had seen the way he smoked. It was shocking that the car didn’t smell that way.

Billy grunted in response, turning the car on as his loud metal music blared to life. You jumped, completely taken aback from how loud it was. You bit your lip hard to keep from saying anything. Your father had warned you about listening to this type of music. He said it was as good as devil worship.

“Something wrong?” Billy questioned, noticing your expression. You should your head quickly, not wanting to seem fussy over the music he listened to in his own car. You didn’t want to scare him off either. If he was just now learning how to pray she couldn’t imagine trying to explain how the music he listened to worshipped Satan.

“It’s just loud,” You strained your voice louder to talk over the music. You quickly buckled up, realizing he wasn’t going to wait for you to do so before he left, “What about your sister?” You asked suddenly, remembering the small redhead. Billy shrugged.

“She got another ride tonight. I told her I had other plans.” You felt a bit guilty for taking her ride but quickly got over it. You reminded yourself that Billy had done it for a good cause. He was going to he learning of God’s love. That was even more important.

“Oh, okay,”

“Do you have a boyfriend or something?” Billy asked, turning his loud banging music down a few notches. You still had to strain your ears in order to hear what he said.

“No,” You spoke a little quickly and tried to correct yourself, “Daddy says I need a good Christian man.” You thought of what your father would say right now with you sitting in Billy’s car. He wouldn’t think of anything good, that was for sure.

“Huh,” Billy glanced over at you. Unbeknownst to you, his eyes lingered against your bare thighs where your skirt had risen high, “Have you been with someone before?” You could feel your whole body go warm as your hands clenched into fists, not wanting to have this conversation with him of all people.

“It’s up here,” You told him, pointing forward as your fathers church came into view. You purposely ignored his question, not wanting to feel the guilt and shame form in your chest, “It’s not much but it’s nice.” You admitted, unsure of why you found yourself needing to defend the size. You had never worried about it before. Perhaps, a small part of you wanted to impress Billy. After all, he had came to you specifically. Maybe you could change him.

It was tiny and white, with a long dirt path that blew up dust as he drove up towards the dirt parking spots. The sugar maple trees leaves had turned from orange to red as the seasons began to shift into Winter. It was one of those days where it had been chill in the morning, but the afternoon sun had made it hot. You smiled at him, hoping that he wouldn't be too worried about his nice car getting dirty.

“This is it,” You mumbled, thankful when he turned the music off, “I think it’ll be good to pray at the altar.” You responded after a second. He held onto his keys as he watched you

“Why there?” He asked, actually seeming to be curious. You grinned again, more than happy to explain the importance of the altar to him.

“In the Bible,” You began watching as he reached across you and pressed the button to your seat belt. You gulped, feeling the warmth from his hands linger against your side, “It’s where people used to make sacrifices for atonement of sin.” You explained, unsure if you made very much sense by the way he held your gaze. He nodded gruffly, before stepping out. You followed behind him, racing up the short cement steps as your skirt picked up in the breeze. You hastily flattened the material back down before opening the door.

“This is nice,” Billy spoke up after you, lingering behind your movements. You popped your knuckles, trying to walk as straight as possible and keep your hips from swaying, “Do many people come?” He questioned as you walked into the service room. You looked around the wooden, red pews before turning to face him.

“Sometimes. Usually around Easter and Christmas. Daddy says that’s when sinners feel the guiltiest.” Billy tilted his head as he watched you curiously. You dug your heels into the wooden floor, unsure of what he was thinking. You watched in a trance, staring at the curve of his hands as he reached into his back pocket. The church was so quiet that every little sound echoed in the room. Your eyes widened as you watched him bring a cigarette between his lips.

“No, no,” You quickly placed your hand over his fist as he began to open his lighter, “Not here. There’s no smoking in the house of the lord.” You explained quickly, watching how his lips curled up just enough to look as if he was smiling. You could tell that irritated him, but you stuck to your fathers' rules, watching as he placed his cigarette back in his box.

"S'alright," He grumbled out, glancing back up at you. You fiddled with your fingers nervously, unsure of how to speak to him, "Can we sit?" He asked after a second and you nodded quickly. You turned and walked towards the altar, sitting on the front row. You sat your bible next to you as you turned to face him, crossing your legs together.

"What do you want to pray about?" You asked, resting your hand against the side of his face. He faced you, mirroring your position. You thought that he looked far too large for the tiny pew. His shirt was unbuttoned in the manner that it always was. You found your eyes drawn to the necklace on his tanned skin and the blonde chest hair that peaked out from his blue shirt.

"My sins," Billy cocked an eyebrow, shaking his foot as he spoke. His movements were causing the pew to shake lightly, "I've drank, cursed, fucked. You know, all of that stuff." You turned away from his intense gaze, not liking how he cursed in the church. You didn't necessarily need all of that information.

"Maybe you should wait to speak to a preacher over that?" You could think of your father's gleeful face now, thinking of how he would be proud to bring another man like Billy to God's light.

“I don’t want to speak to a priest, I want to speak to you.” He reached across the pew, taking your soft hand in his large one. You stared, looking at how your hands connected. You thought of praying suddenly, trying to remove the thoughts that were clouding your mind. There were times you wanted to be like the other girls and have a boyfriend, but you knew your father would simply tell you to focus on God's love instead.

"Do you want me to write you down a prayer then?" You asked him, your skin burning as his thumb rubbed soft circles against you. You breathed in deeply, hearing your heartbeat in your ears. You pushed your legs closer together, feeling a warmth growing between your legs and shame rush into your chest.

"Maybe you could show me how to do it first? I'm so lost, I'll just follow your lead." He explained. You didn't know how to describe it, but his blue eyes looked darker than usual. You blamed it on the dim lights in the church. You didn't want to risk turning them on and having your father yell at you for running up the light bill.

"Over here, then." You stood, ignoring the wetness that was growing between your legs. You'd have to pray for your own sins later when you were finished with Billy. You walked to the alter, looking at the velvet red cushion that your father had spent so much money on. Billy stood close behind you that his warmth was seeping into you.

"Is he going to watch us?" He asked, sounding almost bitter as he motioned towards the very large cross with Jesus hanging from it. You smiled kindly, nodding as you watched his reaction. You were sure it was odd to see, gruesome even, but you knew it was a reminder to everyone of what Jesus had gone through to save people from their sins.

"Okay," You knelt at the altar, looking up at the blonde boy as he lingered above you, "Sit, with me." You smiled sweetly, completely unaware of the way he huffed and seemed to be growing irritated with you. You were too excited to share something with him that you were so passionate about. Not only that, but you would be saving him from damnation.

You flipped your bible open in front of you, referencing John 3:16 as it stared up at you in a golden hue. It was your favorite quote and the only time you actually allowed yourself to write on your bible. You thought of it as too holy to decimate but allowed yourself the pleasure to do so with this one quote.

"I think I should get behind you, that way I can mirror how you sit." You furrowed your eyebrows confused. You didn't understand how he wouldn't be able to copy how you were sitting by looking at you, but you believed him, nonetheless. Your breath hitched a bit in your chest and your body grew warm as he sat behind you. You moved your knees further apart as he nestled his knees next to yours and reached around to link his large hands over your own. You weren't sure you should be feeling this way in the house of the lord.

"Alright," Your voice was shaky as you spoke up again, ignoring the warm feeling growing inside your stomach. You glanced over your shoulder, noticing how intensely he was watching you. You felt like a trapped bunny suddenly and he was the big bad wolf. You exhaled, turning away and ignoring the picture of Mother Mary that seemed to be judging you. You reminded yourself that nothing you were doing was wrong, "Dear Heavenly father-," You began as you bowed your head and closed your eyes. One of Billy's hands moved away from yours, but you ignored it as you thought of the way your father prayed so powerfully and tried to mirror his words.

"We come to you praying for forgiveness of our sins," You continued, ignoring the rustling sounds that Billy was making behind you, "Billy comes to you, exhausted and needing your guidance to right his wrongs." Billy made a sound behind you, and you felt your eyebrows raise but kept your eyes shut. You were slightly worried but then remembered he had come to you for assistance. You reminded yourself of how eager he sounded to learn to pray earlier. You hadn't allowed him to smoke either, perhaps he was acting out of nerves.

"Billy invites you into his life-," Your voice caught in your throat as you felt a slight breeze underneath your skirt, feeling it lift above your thighs. You gulped hard, too lost for a second on the shivers that crossed your skin before you snapped your eyes open, "What are you doing?" You rushed out, turning to look at him.

"Praying with you," He replied simply as his hand toyed with the hem on your skirt. You felt your mouth turning dry. It had been so long since you had been touched in this way. It brought shame to you as you thought of the previous incident. One night at church camp was all it took for your father to think the worst of you. You had spent many evenings like this, on your knees repenting for what you had done in the dark, "What's wrong?" He asked oblivious as his other hand moved from your clutched fingers and traced the exposed section of your thighs. You gaped, feeling more warmth rush between your legs. You hoped he wouldn't raise your skirt too far to see the wet patch that had formed on your panties.

"This isn't praying," You responded quickly but were unable to push him away. Your body seemed to purr against him, urging for more of his touch as his fingers dipped under your skirt and near your panty line. You burned in shame as your hips moved forward to their own accord, "Billy." You warned as his chest vibrated against your back as he laughed. He pressed up against you and you could feel a hardness against your backside. You fought everything in your power to grind back against it as you remembered where you were, what you were doing.

"We're worshipping God, aren't we?" He rested his cheek against yours and you could feel the tickle of his mustache against your skin as he turned to speak to you. He smelt of smoke and mint, "What are we doing wrong?" You knew exactly what you were doing wrong as his hands curved over your hips and ground his bulge against you. You whined, overly enjoying how good it felt.

"You're praying?" You looked at him for reassurance, watching how his blue eyes held onto you. You felt nervous, but ultimately believed him. Was there really a written doctrine on how you were supposed to pray? You realized you'd have to ask your father later. Perhaps this was completely okay as long as it done in prayer.

"I'm praying for my forgiveness," Billy confirmed, letting the material of your skirt rest against your back as his hands traced over your backside. His fingers gripped the hem of your panties, and you could feel your heart racing in your chest. You didn't have any protests as he slid them down your thighs, "Keep praying for me. You don't want me to go to hell, do you?" He drew you away from your sinful thoughts and feelings. You blinked back as you looked at the words of the bible in front of you, unsure of where to begin again.

"Billy invites you into his life," You repeated again, taking a shaky breath as he rubbed the bare skin of your backside. You closed your eyes tightly, ignoring the sound of plastic tearing, "To fill the emptiness in him and make him w-whole." The gasp caught on your words as you felt pressure between your thighs as Billy slid his hard cock inside of you. He fit into you perfectly and you felt as if you were putty in his hands. The sounds that left your mouth was pathetic as your pussy squeezed around his cock, urging for more of him. Your hips rocked forward against the altar, elbows digging into your bible and curling up the delicate pages as he bottomed out in you. Moans left you breathlessly as you shook your head, trying to find the words to speak again. He pushed all the way forward, bottoming out inside of you as his balls pressed up against your bottom. He grunted in your ear, lips ghosting across your skin. It was sinful, it was pleasurable.

"Help him to understand your grace, your mercy," You squeaked out as he dragged his hips out slowly before pushing back into you. It felt so good, so good that you were unsure you'd feel anything like this again. You were having a hard time thinking of God when all you could focus on was the drag of his cock inside of your fluttering walls, "Your peace." You finished as you rested your head against your enclosed hands as Billy rocked into you. The grip on your hips was tight as he held you steady. Your knees were burning from digging into and slightly dragging along the hardwood floors. You began to pray for more, to never ever go a day where you wouldn't feel Billy's cock inside of you.

"Fuck," Billy's curse drew you from your thoughts and you felt your mouth open in horror as your conscience overtook your lust. You were letting Billy fuck you on your knees against the praying altar, "You're not so pious now, are you?" His warm breath tickled against your neck as you stared up the large cross that was hanging proudly above the two of you. You trembled against him, your thighs shaking as his cock rubbed against the bundle of nerves inside of you.

"Wrong," You moaned out, your hips pinning against the altar as he drilled into you, his hands gripping your waist and shoulder harshly as he kept you still. Not that you would purposely move away anyways. Your pussy was wrapped around him tightly, coating him in your wetness as you begged for more, "Billy, this is so wrong." You pleaded but you didn't want him to stop. You wanted him to continue, to bring you over the edge. Praying had never been this pleasurable before.

“How could this be bad if we’re with the lord right now?” Billy hummed from behind you. Your hands were linked together so tightly that they were turning white from the pressure. Your elbows were digging into the red cushion of the alter as you stared up at the portrait of Jesus hanging above the two of you. You prayed for forgiveness silently, hoping he would understand this one moment of lust.

"It's wrong," You replied weakly, a squeal leaving your mouth as he pulled his cock out until only his tip remained before slamming back into you. He laughed as his lips traced over the crook of your neck, sending shivers down your spine, "F-Forgive me lord." You pleaded, begged even as your body responded differently from what your mind was saying. You knew this was wrong, completely forbidden but you couldn't help how your body was reacting.

It felt so incredible. Your body felt as if it was lifting slowly into the air, warped in pleasure as Billy bent you down harder over the altar. Your hands were still crossed, and you could just barely hear the sound of paper tearing from being pulled against your skin over the sound of your skin slapping together. His rhythm was brutal, and you responded just as eagerly to him, coating his cock with your slick. The sounds that left your mouth that begged him for more, pleaded for him to never stop making her feel this good.

You could remember the way people reacted to your father, cheering him on and praising him during his service. You had never heard anyone sound the way you did at the moment when they responded to God. Billy was drawing out feelings and sounds from you that you didn't think were possible.

"Look at you," He mocked, smacking your cheek lightly, "So fucking desperate for my cock. What would your daddy say if he saw us?" You whined, licking the drool from the corner of your mouth as his cock repeatedly hit against your g-spot. You were so wet, drenching his dick so badly that every time he pulled out it was easier to push back into you and go that much further. Your toes were curling as you cried out.

"He'd be so mad," You whined pathetically, a gasp leaving your mouth as Billy wrapped a large hand around your throat. You moaned when he squeezed softly, tugging your head back so he could lick at your parted lips. It felt so dirty, so wrong as his wet tongue slid inside your mouth. You were desperate, rutting back against him as you opened your mouth wider for him to explore, "Oh God." You took the lords name in vain as Billy swatted at your ass.

"Oh, the poor preacher would be so disappointed in you," Billy tsked as he pulled his mouth away. His cheeks were flushed, lips red and eyes dilated as he spoke full of bitterness, "Knowing his daughter was such a sinner. Letting a stranger fuck, her in his church." He spit out and you turned your head in shame, not liking how his words affected you. They went straight to your core, making you clench around him as his movements became more rapid. For the first time, you didn't understand how something so wrong could feel so good. You felt as if you had been made to be forced upon your knees and fucked in this manner.

“Please stop talking,” You whimpered out, unsure if you could take any more of his words as you felt your stomach muscles tightening together. Your hips were rocking back against him with such urgency, such deprivation as your knuckles turned even whiter, “Billy!” You yelled out as he reached between your legs, rubbing harshly against the bud there that had been begging for attention.

He pulled his hand away quickly before swiftly smacking your pussy. You yelped, the force of his movements pushing you deeper onto his hard cock. You blubbered, moaning as the sensation from his slap traveled across your pussy. It was so embarrassing, but you could feel yourself growing wetter from his actions.

"I don't listen to slutty little preacher's daughters," He yanked on your hair, pulling you back and pressing you against his chest. You mewled pathetically as his cock moved into you harder and faster, "So drunk on my cock, aren't you?" He squeezed your neck, and you felt your face grow warm as the air left your lungs. You felt your eyes beginning to strain before he released his grip, and you were gasping for breath.

"Yes," You whispered out pathetically as he swatted your cheek, making your head more towards the side. You stared at where the piano was positioned in the corner, trying to focus on that instead of the way his hips were rolling into you, "Feels so good." You could feel tears forming in your eyes. You were unsure if it was from the pleasure or the shame.

Billy reached between your legs, his fingers tracing across your folds before rubbing your sensitive bud again. Your whole pussy felt sore from where he had smacked it earlier. You were whining, grinding into his hand as he played with your clit. The sound of the two of you echoed loudly inside of the church and you were sure that anyone nearby could hear your desperate cries.

It didn’t take long after that. The feeling of his cock swelling inside of you, stretching you out with each thrust and hitting your g-spot mixed with his fingers rubbing your wet clit had you chanting his name as you shook around him.

"God," You cried out as you came, fully shaking and trembling around Billy as he held you in place. You were afraid that without his strong grip you would've melted into a puddle on the floor. You partially wish you would so you could slip between the tiles and disappear forever, "Oh my God." You repeated.

Billy grunted into your ear, slamming you against the altar so harshly that your hips burned and screamed in protest. You felt your toes curling as he held himself deep inside of you, before he pulled away quickly. You were stunned, shaking on your knees as he gripped your hair harshly and turned you to face him. You stared up at him from your knees, your hands still clenched together in front of you as he pumped his cock with vigor. You watched the lines of his face, watching how they curled into pleasure. His mouth fell open when he groaned loudly and released white, stringy liquid across your face.

You gasped, blinking your eyes quickly to avoid getting any of the liquid in your eyes. You felt the warm, thick goop resting on your cheek before slowly sliding off and landing on your chest, your arm, your bible. He cursed again, reaching down to wipe the goop away from your eyes. You opened your lids hesitantly.

You thought he looked like an angel. Surrounded in golden light with his cheeks red and his eyes dilated. He scooped his liquid from your face, watching you intensely before pushing it into your gaping mouth. You moaned as his thumb pressed down on your tongue. You held it there for a moment, unsure of the taste. It was odd, too salty and musky. His eyes narrowed.

"Swallow it," He commanded, holding your chin in his hand harshly. You closed your lips together but couldn't find the strength to swallow the odd taste. He frowned and pinched your nose together, cutting off your hair, "Do it." He spoke calmly and that scared you. You forced it down, furrowing your eyebrows together and wincing as you felt it settle heavily in your stomach. It almost burnt you.

"That wasn't God," Billy looked down at you, seemingly surrounded in the golden haze, "That was all me." His words left a gaping hole inside of your chest where your heart had once been pure. You could feel the darkness swirling in as it mixed with the guilt and the shame. You gaped, when he spit on you. It dripped down the side of your cheek, moving towards the curve of your lips. You hastily wiped it away, smearing the saliva onto your cheek and palm. You were repulsed with how good it made you feel.

You shook, still sitting on your burning knees as your emotions flooded inside of you. Billy seemed to be enjoying how conflicted you looked at the moment. You had to pull yourself away from his gaze as your eyes searched the altar for some kind of relief. You looked back, gasping as you looked down at your ruined bible. Pages were torn and ink was smeared from the drool that had left your lips. There was a large puddle of his liquid against your highlighted words. You were horrified and felt the swell of tears rising within you as you were suddenly too aware of what you had just done.

"You've damned me," You cried weakly, pathetically as Billy adjusted himself. He tilted his head, a grin ghosting across his lips as he looked down at you. Your hair messy, lips swollen and eyes red. Your knees burned as you moved to sit on your backside. Your thighs were slick from your come and your panties hung pathetically on your thighs as you tried to pull them up between your blubbering. He had taken away your faith and left you with an entirely different craving inside that you feared only he could solve, "Why?" You asked a loaded question, too full of your emotions to care. It was just as much your fault as his, but he had tempted you.

He crouched down in front of you, ignoring your rules from earlier as he lit his cigarette. You stared in horror as he blew a puff of smoke out at you. You suddenly wondered if he was the devil. The bible had spoken of Satan being so beautiful, so appealing that he could easily persuade those who were weak of faith into sinning. You realized your father had been right all along about you. You were weak. The worst thing was that you knew if Billy asked, you'd do it all over again. Despite your shame and humiliation, you would let him take you on the floor of your father's church again.

Billy cupped your chin, forcing you to look up at you as he stared at you with hardened blue eyes. You had thought that they were so pretty earlier, but now all it did was remind you of the terrible things you had done, "We're both sinners now," he mumbled, looking like he had just devoured his favorite meal, "God will forgive you if you just pray it away."


Tags :